Перевод: со всех языков на английский

the+mind+and+the+body

Толкование Перевод

1 Mind-body Problem

   1) The Mind Is Entirely Distinct from Body

   From this I knew that I was a substance the whole essence or nature of which is to think, and that for its existence there is no need of any place, nor does it depend on any material thing; so that this "me," that is to say, the soul by which I am what I am, is entirely distinct from body, and is even more easy to know than is the latter; and even if body were not, the soul would not cease to be what it is. (Descartes, 1970a, p. 101)

   2) Critique of the Cartesian View

    still remains to be explained how that union and apparent intermingling [of mind and body]... can be found in you, if you are incorporeal, unextended and indivisible.... How, at least, can you be united with the brain, or some minute part in it, which (as has been said) must yet have some magnitude or extension, however small it be? If you are wholly without parts how can you mix or appear to mix with its minute subdivisions? For there is no mixture unless each of the things to be mixed has parts that can mix with one another. (Gassendi, 1970, p. 201)

   3) The Union That Exists between the Body and the Mind

   here are... certain things which we experience in ourselves and which should be attributed neither to the mind nor body alone, but to the close and intimate union that exists between the body and the mind.... Such are the appetites of hunger, thirst, etc., and also the emotions or passions of the mind which do not subsist in mind or thought alone... and finally all the sensations. (Descartes, 1970b, p. 238)

   4) Psychology Is Not the Study of Disembodied Minds

   With any other sort of mind, absolute Intelligence, Mind unattached to a particular body, or Mind not subject to the course of time, the psychologist as such has nothing to do. (James, 1890, p. 183)

   5) Each Mental Event Can Be Reduced to a Neural Event

   [The] intention is to furnish a psychology that shall be a natural science: that is to represent psychical processes as quantitatively determinate states of specifiable material particles, thus making these processes perspicuous and free from contradiction. (Freud, 1966, p. 295)

   6) The Thesis Is That the Mental Is Nomologically Irreducible

   The thesis is that the mental is nomologically irreducible: there may be true general statements relating the mental and the physical, statements that have the logical form of a law; but they are not lawlike (in a strong sense to be described). If by absurdly remote chance we were to stumble on a non-stochastic true psychophysical generalization, we would have no reason to believe it more than roughly true. (Davidson, 1970, p. 90)

   7) The Doctrine That Men Are Machines

   We can divide those who uphold the doctrine that men are machines, or a similar doctrine, into two categories: those who deny the existence of mental events, or personal experiences, or of consciousness;... and those who admit the existence of mental events, but assert that they are "epiphenomena"-that everything can be explained without them, since the material world is causally closed. (Popper & Eccles, 1977, p. 5)

   8) Brain- Mind Interaction

   Mind affects brain and brain affects mind. That is the message, and by accepting it you commit yourself to a special view of the world. It is a view that shows the limits of the genetic imperative on what we turn out to be, both intellectually and emotionally. It decrees that, while the secrets of our genes express themselves with force throughout our lives, the effect of that information on our bodies can be inﬂuenced by our psychological history and beliefs about the world. And, just as important, the other side of the same coin argues that what we construct in our minds as objective reality may simply be our interpretations of certain bodily states dictated by our genes and expressed through our physical brains and body. Put differently, various attributes of mind that seem to have a purely psychological origin are frequently a product of the brain's interpreter rationalizing genetically driven body states. Make no mistake about it: this two-sided view of mind-brain interactions, if adopted, has implications for the management of one's personal life. (Gazzaniga, 1988, p. 229)

Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Mind-body Problem
2 ånd

duck

* * *

(en -er)

( sind, mods legeme; også: stor personlighed) mind ( fx body and mind; the triumph of mind over matter; he was one of the greatest minds of his time); spirit ( fx the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak);

( overnaturligt væsen) spirit, genie ( fx the Spirit (el. Genie) of the Lamp (, of the Ring));

( spøgelse) ghost ( fx Hamlet's father's ghost), spirit;

( tænkemåde) spirit ( fx the spirit of the 18th century);

( åndelig kraft, indre princip) genius ( fx men of genius; the genius of the language);

(i hær etc) morale;

( tone, retning) spirit ( fx we accept the spirit as well as the letter of the treaty), drift ( fx the drift of what he said),

F tenor;

[ når ånden kommer over ham] when the spirit moves him;

[ opgive ånden] give up the ghost;

[ åndens verden] the spiritual world;

[ med adj:]

[ beslægtede ånder] kindred souls (el. spirits), congenial spirits;

[ de dødes ånder] the spirits of the dead;

[ hans gode (, onde) ånd] his good (, evil) genius;

[ en ond ånd] an evil spirit;

[ den store ånd]

( indianernes gud) the Great Spirit;

[ tjenende ånd]

(spøg.: tjener etc) menial,

( troldmands) familiar;

[ med i:]

[ i ånden] in spirit;

[ forstå noget i den ånd det er skrevet] understand something in the spirit in which it was written;

[ optage det i den rette ånd] take it in the right spirit;

[ganske i X.s ånd] quite in the spirit of X.;

[ i ånd og sandhed] in spirit and in truth;

[ jeg ser ham i ånden] I see him in my mind's eye.

Danish-English dictionary > ånd
3 hacer poca distinción entre... y...

(v.) = make + little distinction between... and...

Ex. The master in the art of living makes little distinction between his work and his play, his labor and his leisure, his mind and his body, his information and his recreation, his love and his religion.

* * *

(v.) = make + little distinction between... and...

Ex: The master in the art of living makes little distinction between his work and his play, his labor and his leisure, his mind and his body, his information and his recreation, his love and his religion.

Spanish-English dictionary > hacer poca distinción entre... y...
4 no distinguir entre... y...

(v.) = make + little distinction between... and...

Ex. The master in the art of living makes little distinction between his work and his play, his labor and his leisure, his mind and his body, his information and his recreation, his love and his religion.

* * *

(v.) = make + little distinction between... and...

Ex: The master in the art of living makes little distinction between his work and his play, his labor and his leisure, his mind and his body, his information and his recreation, his love and his religion.

Spanish-English dictionary > no distinguir entre... y...
5 arte de vivir, el

(n.) = art of living, the

Ex. The master in the art of living makes little distinction between his work and his play, his labor and his leisure, his mind and his body, his information and his recreation, his love and his religion.

Spanish-English dictionary > arte de vivir, el
6 arte de vivir

el arte de vivir

(n.) = art of living, the

Ex: The master in the art of living makes little distinction between his work and his play, his labor and his leisure, his mind and his body, his information and his recreation, his love and his religion.

Spanish-English dictionary > arte de vivir
7 corpo

"body;

Schaft;

Körper;

corpo"

* * *

m body

military corps

corpo celeste heavenly body

corpo diplomatico diplomatic corps

corpo di ballo dancers pl

(a) corpo a corpo hand-to-hand

* * *

corpo s.m.

1 body; ( corporatura) physique, build: il corpo umano, the human body; ha un corpo molto slanciato, his body (o physique) is very slim; un corpo atletico, an athletic body (o build); ( ginnastica) esercizi a corpo libero, freestyle gymnastics; mente sana in corpo sano, (prov.) a sound mind in a sound body // corpo di Bacco!, by Jove! // lotta corpo a corpo, hand-to-hand struggle, ( boxe) infighting; lottare corpo a corpo, to struggle hand-to-hand; ( boxe) bloccare in un corpo a corpo, to clinch // darsi a qlco. anima e corpo, to throw oneself body and soul into sthg. // a corpo morto, head-long; furiously: si è buttato a corpo morto in quel lavoro, he threw himself headlong into the job // i piaceri del corpo, the pleasures of the flesh; mortificare il corpo, to mortify the flesh // passare sul corpo di qlcu., to pass over s.o. // avere il diavolo in corpo, to be possessed; l'avrebbe strozzato con la rabbia che aveva in corpo, she was so angry she could have strangled him // senza corpo, bodiless (o incorporeal) // dar corpo a qlco., to make sthg. come true; è riuscito a dar corpo ai suoi sogni, he managed to make his dreams come true; dar corpo alle ombre, to imagine things; a mio avviso stai solo dando corpo alle ombre, I think you're just imagining things (o you're letting your imagination run away with you)

2 ( cadavere) body, corpse; (non com.) corpus: seppellire un corpo, to bury a body; il corpo si trovava sul pavimento in biblioteca, the body was lying on the floor in the library

3 ( parte principale) body, main part, core: il corpo di un edificio, the body (o main part) of a building; il corpo di un discorso, the core of a speech // far corpo con qlco., to be an integral part of sthg. // corpo di una nave, hull // corpo di una caldaia, boiler shell

4 ( oggetto) body; corpo semplice, simple body; corpo composto, compound body; i corpi celesti, heavenly (o celestial) bodies; (med.) corpo estraneo, foreign body (o foreign matter); (mar.) corpo morto, anchor log // (fis.) corpo nero, blackbody // (dir.): corpo del reato, material evidence; corpo contundente, blunt instrument

5 ( organismo) corps: corpo diplomatico, diplomatic corps; corpo d'armata, army corps; il corpo degli Alpini, the Alpine corps // corpo insegnante, teaching staff // corpo di ballo, (corps de) ballet // corpo di guardia, guards // corpo di spedizione, task force // spirito di corpo, team spirit

6 ( raccolta, insieme) body: corpo di case, body of houses; corpo di leggi, body of laws // (econ.) vendita a corpo, bulk sale // (miner.) corpo minerario, orebody // (mat.) corpo non commutativo, corpo sghembo, skew field

7 (fam.) ( ventre) stomach; belly: avere dolori di corpo, to have a stomachache; mettersi in corpo, to eat; andare di corpo, to evacuate one's bowels (o to have a bowel movement)

8 (anat.) corpus*: corpo cavernoso, corpus cavernosum; corpo vitreo, corpus vitreum

9 (tip.) body, size, point size: corpo 6, 6-point body; stampare in corpo 9, to print in 9-point.

* * *
['kɔrpo]
1. sm

(gen) Chim fig body, (cadavere) corpse, (dead) body, (di opere) corpus

corpo liquido/gassoso — liquid/gaseous substance

non ho niente in corpo da stamattina — I haven't eaten anything since this morning

darsi anima e corpo a — to give o.s. heart and soul to

(a) corpo a corpo agg — hand-to-hand

andare di corpo — to empty one's bowels

dare corpo a qc — to give substance to sth

prendere corpo — (idea, progetto) to take shape

a corpo morto fig — like a dead weight, heavily

lo colpì con tutta la forza che aveva in corpo — she hit him with all her strength

l'incendio ha divorato l'intero corpo dell'edificio — the fire destroyed the entire building

l'intero corpo delle opere di Leopardi — the entire works of Leopardi

esercizi a corpo libero — floor exercises

2.

- corpo d'armata

- corpo di ballo

- corpo dei carabinieri

- corpo celeste

- corpo a corpo

- corpo diplomatico

- corpo elettorale

- corpo estraneo

- corpo di guardia

- corpo insegnante

- corpo dei pompieri

- corpo del reato

- corpo di spedizione

* * *
['kɔrpo]
sostantivo maschile

1) body

corpo umano — human body

linguaggio del corpo — body language

lotta corpo a corpo — hand-to-hand fight

lottare corpo a corpo — to fight hand to hand

2) (cadavere) (dead) body, corpse

passare sul corpo di qcn. — fig. to do sth. over sb.'s dead body

3) (gruppo)

corpo medico — medical profession

corpo insegnante — teaching staff

il corpo elettorale — the electorate

spirito di corpo — team spirit, esprit de corps

4) mil. corps*

corpo d'armata — army corps

corpo di polizia — police force

corpo dei pompieri — fire service o brigade

5) (di dottrina, testo)

un corpo di leggi — a body of laws

6) tecn. (parte principale) body

7) (consistenza)

dare corpo — to give body

prendere corpo — to take shape

8) (oggetto) object

corpo contundente — blunt instrument

9) fis. body

10) tip. (di carattere) type size, point size

•

corpo di ballo — ballet company, corps de ballet

corpo celeste — celestial o heavenly body

corpo di Cristo — body of Christ

corpo diplomatico — diplomatic corps

corpo estraneo — foreign body

corpo di guardia — (guardie) guards pl.; (luogo) guardhouse

corpo del reato — dir. corpus delicti

••

andare di corpo — to have a bowel movement o a motion

avere il diavolo in corpo — to be like someone possessed

buttarsi a corpo morto in qcs. — to fling oneself into sth.

cadere a corpo morto — to fall heavily

* * *

corpo

/'kɔrpo/

sostantivo m.

1 body; corpo umano human body; linguaggio del corpo body language; lotta corpo a corpo hand-to-hand fight; lottare corpo a corpo to fight hand to hand

2 (cadavere) (dead) body, corpse; passare sul corpo di qcn. fig. to do sth. over sb.'s dead body

3 (gruppo) corpo medico medical profession; corpo insegnante teaching staff; il corpo elettorale the electorate; spirito di corpo team spirit, esprit de corps

4 mil. corps*; corpo d'armata army corps; corpo di polizia police force; corpo dei pompieri fire service o brigade

5 (di dottrina, testo) un corpo di leggi a body of laws

6 tecn. (parte principale) body

7 (consistenza) dare corpo to give body; prendere corpo to take shape

8 (oggetto) object; corpo contundente blunt instrument

9 fis. body

10 tip. (di carattere) type size, point size

IDIOMS

andare di corpo to have a bowel movement o a motion; avere il diavolo in corpo to be like someone possessed; buttarsi a corpo morto in qcs. to fling oneself into sth.; cadere a corpo morto to fall heavily

\

COMPOUNDS

corpo di ballo ballet company, corps de ballet; corpo celeste celestial o heavenly body; corpo di Cristo body of Christ; corpo diplomatico diplomatic corps; corpo estraneo foreign body; corpo di guardia (guardie) guards pl.; (luogo) guardhouse; corpo del reato dir. corpus delicti.

Dizionario Italiano-Inglese > corpo
8 Geist

m; -(e)s, -er

1. nur Sg.; (Verstand) mind; (Intellekt) intellect; (Sinn, Gemüt) mind; (Witz) wit; (Seele) spirit; Geist und Körper mind and body, body and spirit; Mann von Geist man of wit; vor Geist sprühen oder seinen Geist sprühen lassen scintillate; den oder seinen Geist aushauchen geh. euph. (sterben) give up the ghost; den Geist aufgeben umg. (kaputtgehen) give up the ghost, conk out; das / er geht mir auf den Geist umg. it / he really gets on my nerves, it’s / he’s driving me crazy; im Geiste in one’s mind’s eye; im Geiste sah sie sich schon als Siegerin she already imagined ( oder saw) herself as the winner; wir werden im Geiste bei euch sein we will be with you in spirit; der Geist ist willig, aber das Fleisch ist schwach the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak

2. nur Sg.; (Einstellung) spirit; (Verfassung) morale; (Atmosphäre) atmosphere, vibes Pl. umg.; der olympische Geist the Olympic spirit; der Geist des Christentums etc. the spirit of Christianity etc.; es herrschte ein kameradschaftlicher Geist there was a comradely spirit; in jemandes Geiste handeln act in the spirit of s.o.; daran sieht man, wes Geistes Kind er ist it says a lot about him

3. überirdischer: spirit; (Gespenst) ghost; (Erscheinung) apparition; ich glaube nicht an Geister I don’t believe in ghosts; böser Geist evil spirit, demon; der Böse Geist KIRCHL. the Evil One; hier geht ein Geist um this place is haunted; bist du denn von allen guten Geistern verlassen? are you out of your mind?, have you taken leave of your senses?; heilig

4. fig. Person: großer Geist great mind ( oder thinker); kleiner Geist small-minded person; dienstbarer Geist umg., hum. (Dienstbote) servant, domestic treasure; jemandes guter Geist s.o.’s guiding light; sie ist der gute Geist der Abteilung she is the moving spirit in the department; sie ist ein unruhiger Geist she’s a restless person ( oder spirit), she can’t sit still for one moment, she’s up and down like a yoyo umg.; scheiden III

* * *

der Geist

(Gespenst) specter; ghost; phantom; spectre;

(Seele) animus; spirit;

(Verstand) brains; intellect; mind;

(Verstorbener) soul;

(Witz) wit

* * *
[gaist]
m -(e)s, -er

1) no pl (= Denken, Vernunft) mind

der menschliche Géíst, der Géíst des Menschen — the human mind

Géíst und Materie — mind and matter

mit Géíst begabt — endowed with a mind

"Phänomenologie des Géístes" — "Phenomenology of the Spirit"

2) (REL = Seele, außerirdisches Wesen) spirit; (= Gespenst) ghost

Géíst und Körper — mind and body

seinen Géíst aufgeben or aushauchen (liter, iro) — to give up the ghost

der Géíst ist willig, aber das Fleisch ist schwach (prov) — the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak

der Heilige Géíst — the Holy Ghost or Spirit

der Géíst Gottes — the Spirit of God

der böse Géíst — the Evil One

der Géíst der Finsternis — the Prince of Darkness

gute/böse Géíster — good/evil spirits

die Stunde der Géíster — the witching hour

der gute Géíst des Hauses (geh) — the moving spirit in the household

von allen guten Géístern verlassen sein (inf) — to have taken leave of one's senses (inf)

jdm auf den Géíst gehen (inf) — to get on sb's nerves

in dem Schloss gehen Géíster um — the castle is haunted, the castle is walked by ghosts (liter)

3) (no pl = Intellekt) intellect, mind; (fig = Denker, Genie) mind

Géíst haben — to have a good mind or intellect; (Witz) to show wit

einen regen/lebhaften Géíst haben —

ein Mann von großem Géíst — a man of great intellect, a man with a great mind

die Rede zeugte nicht von großem Géíst — the speech was not particularly brilliant

das geht über meinen Géíst (inf) — that's way over my head (inf), that's beyond me (inf)

hier scheiden sich die Géíster — this is the parting of the ways

seinen Géíst anstrengen (inf) — to use one's brains (inf)

sie sind verwandte Géíster — they are kindred spirits

kleine Géíster (iro: ungebildet) — people of limited intellect; (kleinmütig) small-minded or petty-minded people

See:

→ unruhig

4) no pl (= Wesen, Sinn, Gesinnung) spirit

in kameradschaftlichem Géíst — in a spirit of comradeship

in diesem Büro herrscht ein kollegialer Géíst — this office has a friendly atmosphere

in seinem/ihrem Géíst — in his/her spirit

in jds Géíst handeln — to act in the spirit of sb

der Géíst der Zeit/der russischen Sprache — the spirit or genius (liter) of the times/of the Russian language

nach dem Géíst des Gesetzes, nicht nach seinem Buchstaben gehen — to go by the spirit rather than the letter of the law

daran zeigt sich, wes Géístes Kind er ist — that (just) shows what kind of person he is

5) no pl (= Vorstellung) mind

etw im Géíst(e) vor sich sehen — to see sth in one's mind's eye

sich im Géíst(e) als etw/als jd/an einem Ort sehen — to see or picture oneself as sth/as sb/in a place

im Géíste bin ich bei euch — I am with you in spirit, my thoughts are with you

* * *

der

1) (a spirit, usually of a dead person: Do you believe in ghosts?; Hamlet thought he saw his father's ghost.) ghost

2) (a principle or emotion which makes someone act: The spirit of kindness seems to be lacking in the world nowadays.) spirit

3) (a person's mind, will, personality etc thought of as distinct from the body, or as remaining alive eg as a ghost when the body dies: Our great leader may be dead, but his spirit still lives on; ( also adjective) the spirit world; Evil spirits have taken possession of him.) spirit

4) (an elf or fairy: a water-sprite.) sprite

* * *

Geist¹

<-[e]s, -e>

[ˈgaist]

m

1. kein pl (Vernunft) mind

die Rede zeugte nicht von großem \Geist the speech was no testament to a great mind

ihr \Geist ist verwirrt she's mentally deranged

seinen \Geist anstrengen to put one's mind to it

seinen \Geist aushauchen (euph geh) to breathe one's last

jdm [mit etw dat] auf den \Geist gehen (fam) to get on sb's nerves [with sth] fam

im \Geist[e] (in Gedanken) in spirit, in one's thoughts; (in der Vorstellung) in one's mind's eye, in one's thoughts

etw im \Geiste vor sich dat sehen to see sth in one's mind's eye, to picture sth

\Geist und Körper body and mind

der menschliche \Geist, der \Geist des Menschen the human mind

2. kein pl (Witz) wit

er sprühte vor \Geist he was as witty as could be

eine Rede voller \Geist und Witz a witty speech

\Geist haben to have esprit

ein Mann ohne/von \Geist a dull/witty man

\Geist versprühen to be scintillating

3. kein pl (Gesinnung) spirit

in diesem Büro herrscht ein kollegialer \Geist there's a spirit of cooperation in this office

an \Geist und Buchstaben einer S. gen halten to observe the spirit and letter of sth

der freie \Geist free thought

in kameradschaftlichem \Geist in a spirit of camaraderie [or comradeship]

in jds \Geist how sb would have wished

der \Geist der Zeit the spirit of the times [or age

4. (Destillat) spirit

5.

▶ seinen [o den] \Geist aufgeben (iron veraltet: sterben) to give up the ghost, to breathe one's last; (hum fam: kaputtgehen) to give up the ghost

▶ wes \Geistes Kind jd ist the kind of person sb is

▶ da [o hier] scheiden sich die \Geister opinions differ here

▶ der \Geist ist willig, aber das Fleisch ist schwach the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak

Geist²

<-[e]s, -e>

m

1. (Denker) mind, intellect

große \Geister stört das nicht (hum fam) that doesn't bother me/us etc.

kleiner \Geist small-minded person, person of limited intellect

2. (Charakter) spirit

ein guter \Geist an angel

der gute \Geist des Hauses the moving [or guiding] spirit of the household

ein unruhiger \Geist a restive spirit, a restless creature

verwandte \Geister kindred spirits

3. (Wesenheit) spirit

der böse \Geist the Evil One old

dienstbarer \Geist ministering spirit

der \Geist der Finsternis (geh) the Prince of Darkness

der \Geist Gottes the Spirit of God

der Heilige \Geist the Holy Ghost

4. (Gespenst) ghost

ihm erschien der \Geist seiner toten Mutter he was visited by the ghost of his dead mother

\Geister gehen hier um this place is haunted

wie ein \Geist aussehen to look very pale; krank a. to look like death warmed up [or AM over] fam; erschreckt a. to look as if one has seen a ghost

einen \Geist beschwören to invoke a spirit

böse/gute \Geister evil/good spirits

5.

▶ dienstbarer \Geist (hum fam) servant

▶ von allen guten \Geistern verlassen sein (fam) to have taken leave of one's senses

▶ jdm als Heiliger \Geist erscheinen, jdm den Heiligen \Geist schicken MIL, SCH (veraltet sl) to don fancy dress at night and thrash sb sleeping in bed

* * *

der; Geist[e]s, Geister

1) o. Pl. (Verstand) mind

jemandes Geist ist verwirrt/gestört — somebody is mentally deranged/disturbed

jemandem mit etwas auf den Geist gehen — (salopp) get on somebody's nerves with something

den Geist aufgeben — (geh./ugs. scherzh., auch fig.) give up the ghost

im Geist[e] — in my/his etc. mind's eye

2) o. Pl. (Scharfsinn) wit

3) o. Pl. (innere Einstellung) spirit

4) (denkender Mensch) mind; intellect

ein großer/kleiner Geist — a great mind/a person of limited intellect

hier od. da scheiden sich die Geister — this is where opinions differ

5) (überirdisches Wesen) spirit

der Heilige Geist — (christl. Rel.) the Holy Ghost or Spirit

der böse Geist — the evil spirit

von allen guten Geistern verlassen sein — have taken leave of one's senses; be out of one's mind

6) (Gespenst) ghost

Geister gehen im Schloss um/spuken im Schloss — the castle is haunted

* * *

Geist m; -(e)s, -er

1. nur sg; (Verstand) mind; (Intellekt) intellect; (Sinn, Gemüt) mind; (Witz) wit; (Seele) spirit;

Geist und Körper mind and body, body and spirit;

Mann von Geist man of wit;

vor Geist sprühen oder

seinen Geist sprühen lassen scintillate;

den oder

seinen Geist aushauchen geh euph (sterben) give up the ghost;

den Geist aufgeben umg (kaputtgehen) give up the ghost, conk out;

das/er geht mir auf den Geist umg it/he really gets on my nerves, it’s/he’s driving me crazy;

im Geiste in one’s mind’s eye;

im Geiste sah sie sich schon als Siegerin she already imagined ( oder saw) herself as the winner;

wir werden im Geiste bei euch sein we will be with you in spirit;

der Geist ist willig, aber das Fleisch ist schwach the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak

2. nur sg; (Einstellung) spirit; (Verfassung) morale; (Atmosphäre) atmosphere, vibes pl umg;

der olympische Geist the Olympic spirit;

der Geist des Christentums etc the spirit of Christianity etc;

es herrschte ein kameradschaftlicher Geist there was a comradely spirit;

in jemandes Geiste handeln act in the spirit of sb;

daran sieht man, wes Geistes Kind er ist it says a lot about him

3. überirdischer: spirit; (Gespenst) ghost; (Erscheinung) apparition;

ich glaube nicht an Geister I don’t believe in ghosts;

böser Geist evil spirit, demon;

der Böse Geist KIRCHE the Evil One;

hier geht ein Geist um this place is haunted;

bist du denn von allen guten Geistern verlassen? are you out of your mind?, have you taken leave of your senses?; → heilig

4. fig Person:

großer Geist great mind ( oder thinker);

kleiner Geist small-minded person;

dienstbarer Geist umg, hum (Dienstbote) servant, domestic treasure;

jemandes guter Geist sb’s guiding light;

sie ist der gute Geist der Abteilung she is the moving spirit in the department;

sie ist ein unruhiger Geist she’s a restless person ( oder spirit), she can’t sit still for one moment, she’s up and down like a yoyo umg; → scheiden C

* * *

der; Geist[e]s, Geister

1) o. Pl. (Verstand) mind

jemandes Geist ist verwirrt/gestört — somebody is mentally deranged/disturbed

jemandem mit etwas auf den Geist gehen — (salopp) get on somebody's nerves with something

den Geist aufgeben — (geh./ugs. scherzh., auch fig.) give up the ghost

im Geist[e] — in my/his etc. mind's eye

2) o. Pl. (Scharfsinn) wit

3) o. Pl. (innere Einstellung) spirit

4) (denkender Mensch) mind; intellect

ein großer/kleiner Geist — a great mind/a person of limited intellect

hier od. da scheiden sich die Geister — this is where opinions differ

5) (überirdisches Wesen) spirit

der Heilige Geist — (christl. Rel.) the Holy Ghost or Spirit

der böse Geist — the evil spirit

von allen guten Geistern verlassen sein — have taken leave of one's senses; be out of one's mind

6) (Gespenst) ghost

Geister gehen im Schloss um/spuken im Schloss — the castle is haunted

* * *

-er m.

esprit n.

ghost n.

mind n.

soul n.

specter n.

spirit n.

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > Geist
9 geist

m; -(e)s, -er

1. nur Sg.; (Verstand) mind; (Intellekt) intellect; (Sinn, Gemüt) mind; (Witz) wit; (Seele) spirit; Geist und Körper mind and body, body and spirit; Mann von Geist man of wit; vor Geist sprühen oder seinen Geist sprühen lassen scintillate; den oder seinen Geist aushauchen geh. euph. (sterben) give up the ghost; den Geist aufgeben umg. (kaputtgehen) give up the ghost, conk out; das / er geht mir auf den Geist umg. it / he really gets on my nerves, it’s / he’s driving me crazy; im Geiste in one’s mind’s eye; im Geiste sah sie sich schon als Siegerin she already imagined ( oder saw) herself as the winner; wir werden im Geiste bei euch sein we will be with you in spirit; der Geist ist willig, aber das Fleisch ist schwach the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak

2. nur Sg.; (Einstellung) spirit; (Verfassung) morale; (Atmosphäre) atmosphere, vibes Pl. umg.; der olympische Geist the Olympic spirit; der Geist des Christentums etc. the spirit of Christianity etc.; es herrschte ein kameradschaftlicher Geist there was a comradely spirit; in jemandes Geiste handeln act in the spirit of s.o.; daran sieht man, wes Geistes Kind er ist it says a lot about him

3. überirdischer: spirit; (Gespenst) ghost; (Erscheinung) apparition; ich glaube nicht an Geister I don’t believe in ghosts; böser Geist evil spirit, demon; der Böse Geist KIRCHL. the Evil One; hier geht ein Geist um this place is haunted; bist du denn von allen guten Geistern verlassen? are you out of your mind?, have you taken leave of your senses?; heilig

4. fig. Person: großer Geist great mind ( oder thinker); kleiner Geist small-minded person; dienstbarer Geist umg., hum. (Dienstbote) servant, domestic treasure; jemandes guter Geist s.o.’s guiding light; sie ist der gute Geist der Abteilung she is the moving spirit in the department; sie ist ein unruhiger Geist she’s a restless person ( oder spirit), she can’t sit still for one moment, she’s up and down like a yoyo umg.; scheiden III

* * *

der Geist

(Gespenst) specter; ghost; phantom; spectre;

(Seele) animus; spirit;

(Verstand) brains; intellect; mind;

(Verstorbener) soul;

(Witz) wit

* * *
[gaist]
m -(e)s, -er

1) no pl (= Denken, Vernunft) mind

der menschliche Géíst, der Géíst des Menschen — the human mind

Géíst und Materie — mind and matter

mit Géíst begabt — endowed with a mind

"Phänomenologie des Géístes" — "Phenomenology of the Spirit"

2) (REL = Seele, außerirdisches Wesen) spirit; (= Gespenst) ghost

Géíst und Körper — mind and body

seinen Géíst aufgeben or aushauchen (liter, iro) — to give up the ghost

der Géíst ist willig, aber das Fleisch ist schwach (prov) — the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak

der Heilige Géíst — the Holy Ghost or Spirit

der Géíst Gottes — the Spirit of God

der böse Géíst — the Evil One

der Géíst der Finsternis — the Prince of Darkness

gute/böse Géíster — good/evil spirits

die Stunde der Géíster — the witching hour

der gute Géíst des Hauses (geh) — the moving spirit in the household

von allen guten Géístern verlassen sein (inf) — to have taken leave of one's senses (inf)

jdm auf den Géíst gehen (inf) — to get on sb's nerves

in dem Schloss gehen Géíster um — the castle is haunted, the castle is walked by ghosts (liter)

3) (no pl = Intellekt) intellect, mind; (fig = Denker, Genie) mind

Géíst haben — to have a good mind or intellect; (Witz) to show wit

einen regen/lebhaften Géíst haben —

ein Mann von großem Géíst — a man of great intellect, a man with a great mind

die Rede zeugte nicht von großem Géíst — the speech was not particularly brilliant

das geht über meinen Géíst (inf) — that's way over my head (inf), that's beyond me (inf)

hier scheiden sich die Géíster — this is the parting of the ways

seinen Géíst anstrengen (inf) — to use one's brains (inf)

sie sind verwandte Géíster — they are kindred spirits

kleine Géíster (iro: ungebildet) — people of limited intellect; (kleinmütig) small-minded or petty-minded people

See:

→ unruhig

4) no pl (= Wesen, Sinn, Gesinnung) spirit

in kameradschaftlichem Géíst — in a spirit of comradeship

in diesem Büro herrscht ein kollegialer Géíst — this office has a friendly atmosphere

in seinem/ihrem Géíst — in his/her spirit

in jds Géíst handeln — to act in the spirit of sb

der Géíst der Zeit/der russischen Sprache — the spirit or genius (liter) of the times/of the Russian language

nach dem Géíst des Gesetzes, nicht nach seinem Buchstaben gehen — to go by the spirit rather than the letter of the law

daran zeigt sich, wes Géístes Kind er ist — that (just) shows what kind of person he is

5) no pl (= Vorstellung) mind

etw im Géíst(e) vor sich sehen — to see sth in one's mind's eye

sich im Géíst(e) als etw/als jd/an einem Ort sehen — to see or picture oneself as sth/as sb/in a place

im Géíste bin ich bei euch — I am with you in spirit, my thoughts are with you

* * *

der

1) (a spirit, usually of a dead person: Do you believe in ghosts?; Hamlet thought he saw his father's ghost.) ghost

2) (a principle or emotion which makes someone act: The spirit of kindness seems to be lacking in the world nowadays.) spirit

3) (a person's mind, will, personality etc thought of as distinct from the body, or as remaining alive eg as a ghost when the body dies: Our great leader may be dead, but his spirit still lives on; ( also adjective) the spirit world; Evil spirits have taken possession of him.) spirit

4) (an elf or fairy: a water-sprite.) sprite

* * *

Geist¹

<-[e]s, -e>

[ˈgaist]

m

1. kein pl (Vernunft) mind

die Rede zeugte nicht von großem \Geist the speech was no testament to a great mind

ihr \Geist ist verwirrt she's mentally deranged

seinen \Geist anstrengen to put one's mind to it

seinen \Geist aushauchen (euph geh) to breathe one's last

jdm [mit etw dat] auf den \Geist gehen (fam) to get on sb's nerves [with sth] fam

im \Geist[e] (in Gedanken) in spirit, in one's thoughts; (in der Vorstellung) in one's mind's eye, in one's thoughts

etw im \Geiste vor sich dat sehen to see sth in one's mind's eye, to picture sth

\Geist und Körper body and mind

der menschliche \Geist, der \Geist des Menschen the human mind

2. kein pl (Witz) wit

er sprühte vor \Geist he was as witty as could be

eine Rede voller \Geist und Witz a witty speech

\Geist haben to have esprit

ein Mann ohne/von \Geist a dull/witty man

\Geist versprühen to be scintillating

3. kein pl (Gesinnung) spirit

in diesem Büro herrscht ein kollegialer \Geist there's a spirit of cooperation in this office

an \Geist und Buchstaben einer S. gen halten to observe the spirit and letter of sth

der freie \Geist free thought

in kameradschaftlichem \Geist in a spirit of camaraderie [or comradeship]

in jds \Geist how sb would have wished

der \Geist der Zeit the spirit of the times [or age

4. (Destillat) spirit

5.

▶ seinen [o den] \Geist aufgeben (iron veraltet: sterben) to give up the ghost, to breathe one's last; (hum fam: kaputtgehen) to give up the ghost

▶ wes \Geistes Kind jd ist the kind of person sb is

▶ da [o hier] scheiden sich die \Geister opinions differ here

▶ der \Geist ist willig, aber das Fleisch ist schwach the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak

Geist²

<-[e]s, -e>

m

1. (Denker) mind, intellect

große \Geister stört das nicht (hum fam) that doesn't bother me/us etc.

kleiner \Geist small-minded person, person of limited intellect

2. (Charakter) spirit

ein guter \Geist an angel

der gute \Geist des Hauses the moving [or guiding] spirit of the household

ein unruhiger \Geist a restive spirit, a restless creature

verwandte \Geister kindred spirits

3. (Wesenheit) spirit

der böse \Geist the Evil One old

dienstbarer \Geist ministering spirit

der \Geist der Finsternis (geh) the Prince of Darkness

der \Geist Gottes the Spirit of God

der Heilige \Geist the Holy Ghost

4. (Gespenst) ghost

ihm erschien der \Geist seiner toten Mutter he was visited by the ghost of his dead mother

\Geister gehen hier um this place is haunted

wie ein \Geist aussehen to look very pale; krank a. to look like death warmed up [or AM over] fam; erschreckt a. to look as if one has seen a ghost

einen \Geist beschwören to invoke a spirit

böse/gute \Geister evil/good spirits

5.

▶ dienstbarer \Geist (hum fam) servant

▶ von allen guten \Geistern verlassen sein (fam) to have taken leave of one's senses

▶ jdm als Heiliger \Geist erscheinen, jdm den Heiligen \Geist schicken MIL, SCH (veraltet sl) to don fancy dress at night and thrash sb sleeping in bed

* * *

der; Geist[e]s, Geister

1) o. Pl. (Verstand) mind

jemandes Geist ist verwirrt/gestört — somebody is mentally deranged/disturbed

jemandem mit etwas auf den Geist gehen — (salopp) get on somebody's nerves with something

den Geist aufgeben — (geh./ugs. scherzh., auch fig.) give up the ghost

im Geist[e] — in my/his etc. mind's eye

2) o. Pl. (Scharfsinn) wit

3) o. Pl. (innere Einstellung) spirit

4) (denkender Mensch) mind; intellect

ein großer/kleiner Geist — a great mind/a person of limited intellect

hier od. da scheiden sich die Geister — this is where opinions differ

5) (überirdisches Wesen) spirit

der Heilige Geist — (christl. Rel.) the Holy Ghost or Spirit

der böse Geist — the evil spirit

von allen guten Geistern verlassen sein — have taken leave of one's senses; be out of one's mind

6) (Gespenst) ghost

Geister gehen im Schloss um/spuken im Schloss — the castle is haunted

* * *

…geist m im subst; CHEM, GASTR spirit(s pl US);

Himbeergeist (white) raspberry brandy;

Mirabellengeist plum brandy

* * *

der; Geist[e]s, Geister

1) o. Pl. (Verstand) mind

jemandes Geist ist verwirrt/gestört — somebody is mentally deranged/disturbed

jemandem mit etwas auf den Geist gehen — (salopp) get on somebody's nerves with something

den Geist aufgeben — (geh./ugs. scherzh., auch fig.) give up the ghost

im Geist[e] — in my/his etc. mind's eye

2) o. Pl. (Scharfsinn) wit

3) o. Pl. (innere Einstellung) spirit

4) (denkender Mensch) mind; intellect

ein großer/kleiner Geist — a great mind/a person of limited intellect

hier od. da scheiden sich die Geister — this is where opinions differ

5) (überirdisches Wesen) spirit

der Heilige Geist — (christl. Rel.) the Holy Ghost or Spirit

der böse Geist — the evil spirit

von allen guten Geistern verlassen sein — have taken leave of one's senses; be out of one's mind

6) (Gespenst) ghost

Geister gehen im Schloss um/spuken im Schloss — the castle is haunted

* * *

-er m.

esprit n.

ghost n.

mind n.

soul n.

specter n.

spirit n.

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > geist
10 अन्तर् _antar

अन्तर् ind. [अम्-अरन्-तुडागमश्च Uṇ.5.6, अमेस्तुट् च]

1 (Used as a prefix to verbs and regarded as a preposition or गति) (a) In the middle, between; in, into, inside; ˚हन्, ˚धा, ˚गम्, ˚भू, ˚इ, ˚ली &c. (b) Under.

-2 (Used adverbially) (a) Between, be- twixt, amongst, within; in the middle or interior, inside (opp. वहिः); अदह्यतान्तः R.2.32 burnt within himself, at heart; अन्तरेव विहरन् दिवानिशम् R.19.6 in the palace, in the harem; so ˚भिन्नं भ्रमति हृदयम् Māl. 5.2; अन्तर्विभेद Dk.13; यदन्तस्तन्न जिह्वायाम् Pt.4.88; अन्तर्यश्च मृग्यते V.1.1 internally, in the mind. (b) By way of seizing or holding; अन्तर्हत्वा गतः (हतं परिगृह्य).

-3 (As a separable preposition) (a) In, into, between, in the middle, inside, within, (with loc.); निवसन्नन्तर्दारुणि लङ्घ्यो वह्निः Pt.1.31; अन्तरादित्ये Ch. Up., अन्तर्वेश्मनि Ms.7 223; Y.3.31; अप्स्वन्तरमृतमप्सु Rv.1. 23.19. अप्सु मे सोमो$ब्रवीदन्तर् विश्वानि भेषजा ibid. (b) Between (with acc.) Ved. अन्तर्मही बृहती रोदसीमे Rv. 7.87.2; अन्तर्देवान् मर्त्यांश्च 8.2.4; हिरण्मय्योर्ह कुश्योरन्तर- वहित आस Śat. Br. (c) In, into, inside, in the interior, in the midst (with gen.); प्रतिबलजलधेरन्तरौर्वायमाणे Ve. 3.7; अन्तःकञ्चुकिकञ्चुकस्य Ratn.2.3; बहिरन्तश्च भूतानाम् Bg.13.15; त्वमग्ने सर्वभूतानामन्तश्चरसि साक्षिवत् Y.2.14; लघुवृत्तितया भिदां गतं बहिरन्तश्च नृपस्य मण्डलम् Ki.2.53; अन्तरीपं यदन्तर्वारिणस्तटम् Ak.; oft. in comp. at the end; कूपान्तः पतितः Pt.5; सभान्तः साक्षिणः प्राप्तान् Ms.8.79; दन्तान्तरधि- ष्ठितम् Ms.5.141 between the teeth; उत्पित्सवो$न्तर्नदभर्तुः Śi.3.77; also in compound with a following word; अहं सदा शरीरान्तर्वासिनी ते सरस्वती Ks.4.11.

-4 It is fre- quently used as the first member of compounds in the sense of 'internally', 'inside', 'within', 'in the inte- rior', 'having in the interior', 'filled with', 'having concealed within', or in the sense of 'inward', 'internal', 'secret', 'hidden' &c., forming Adverbial, Bahuvrīhi or Tatpuruṣa compounds; कुन्दमन्तस्तुषारम् (Bah. comp.) Ś.5.19 filled with dew; ˚स्तोयम् (Bah. comp.) Me.66; अन्तर्गिरि (Adv. comp.) Ki.1.34; ज्वलयति तनूमन्तर्दाहः (Tat. comp.) U.3.31; so ˚कोपः, ˚कोणः, ˚आकूतम् &c.

-5 It is also supposed to be a particle of assent (स्वीकारार्थक). (Note. In comp. the र् of अन्तर् is changed to a visarga before hard consonants, as अन्तः- करणम्, अन्तःस्थ &c.). [cf. L. inter; Zend antare; Goth. undar; Pers. andar; Gr. entos;].

-Comp. -अंसः the breast (= अंतरा-अंस q. v.).

-अग्निः inward fire, the fire which stimulates digestion; दीप्तान्तरग्निपरिशुद्धकोष्ठः Susr.

-अंङ्ग a.

1 inward, internal, comprehended, included (with abl.); त्रयमन्तरङ्ग पूर्वेभ्यः Pat Sūtra.

-2 proximate, related to, essential to or referring to the essential part of the अङ्ग or base of a word (opp. बहिरङ्ग); धातूपसर्गयोः कार्यमन्तरङ्गम् P.VIII.3.74 Sk.

-3 dear, most beloved (अत्यन्तप्रिय); स्वपिति सुखमिदा- नीमन्तरङ्गः कुरङ्गः Ś.4.v.l.

(-अङ्गम्) 1 the inmost limb or organ, the heart, mind; सन्तुष्टान्तरङ्गः Dk.11; ˚वृत्ति 21; the interior.

-2 an intimate friend, near or con- fidential person (forming, as it were, part of oneself); मदन्तरङ्गभूताम् Dk.81,93,11; राजान्तरङ्गभावेन 135; अन्तरङ्गेषु राज्यभारं समर्प्य*** 159.

-3 an essential or indispensable part, as श्रवण, मनन & निदिध्यासन in realizing Brahman.

-4 What is intimately connected or related; अन्तरङ्गबहिरङ्ग- योरन्तरङ्ग बलीयः ŚB. on MS.12.2.29.

- अवयव an inner part; P.V.4.62.

-आकाशः the ether or Brahman that resides in the heart of man (a term often occurring in the Upaniṣads).

-आकूतम् secret or hidden intention.

-आगमः an additional augment between two letters,

-आगारम् the interior of a house; स्त्रीनक्तमन्तरा- गारबहिःशत्रुकृतांस्तथा Y.2.31.

-आत्मन् m. (त्मा)

1 the inmost spirit or soul, the soul or mind; also the internal feelings, the heart, अङ्गुष्ठमात्रपुरुषोन्तरात्मा Śvet.; नास्य प्रत्यक- रोद्वीर्यं विक्लवेनान्तरात्मना Rām.6.13.28. गतिमस्यान्तरात्मनः Ms.6.73; जीवसंज्ञोन्तरात्मान्यः सहजः सर्वदेहिनाम् 12.13; मद्- गतेनान्तरात्मना Bg.6.47 with the heart fixed on me; जातो ममायं विशदः प्रकामं...... अन्तरात्मा Ś.4.22, U.3.38, प्रायः सर्वो भवति करुणावृत्तिरार्द्रान्तरात्मा Me.95.

-2 (In phil.) the inherent supreme spirit or soul (residing in the in- terior of man); अन्तरात्मासि देहिनाम् Ku.6.21.

-आपणः a market in the heart (inside) of a town.

-आय, -आल; See s. v.

-आराम a. rejoicing in oneself, finding pleasure in his soul or heart; यो$न्तःसुखोन्तरारामस्तथान्तर्जर्यो- तिरेव सः Bg.5.24.

-इन्द्रियम् an internal organ or sense.

-उष्यम् Ved. a secret abode.

-करणम् the internal organ; the heart, soul; the seat of thought and feeling, thinking faculty, mind, conscience; प्रमाणं ˚प्रवृत्तयः Ś.1.22; सबाह्य ˚णः अन्तरात्मा V.4 the soul in all its senses external and internal, the inner and outer man; दयार्द्रभावमाख्यातमन्तःकरणैर्विशङ्कैः R.2.11. According to the Vedānta अन्तःकरण is of four kinds: मनो बुद्धिरहङ्कार- श्चित्तं करणमान्तरम् । संशयो निश्चयो गर्वः स्मरणं विषया इमे ॥ अन्तःकरणं त्रिविधम् Sāṅkhya 33, i. e. बुद्धयहङ्कारमनांसि; सान्तःकरणा बुद्धिः 35, i. e. अहङ्कारमनःसहिता.

-कल्पः a certain number of years (with Buddhists).

-कुटिल a. inwardly crooked (fig. also); fraudulent. (

-लः) a conch-shell.

-कृ(क्रि)मिः a disease of worms in the body.

-कोटरपुष्पी = अण्ड- कोटरपुष्पी.

-कोपः 1 internal disturbance; H.3.

-2 inward wrath, secret anger.

-कोशम् the interior of a store- room.

-गङ्गा the secret or hidden Ganges (supposed to communicate uuderground with a secret stream in Mysore).

-गडु a. [अन्तर्मध्ये गडुरिव] useless, unprofitable, unnecessary, unavailing; किमनेनान्तर्गडुना Sar. S. (ग्रीवाप्रदेश- जातस्य गलमांसपिण्डस्य गडोर्यथा निरर्थकत्वं तद्वत्).

-गम् -गत &c. See under अंतर्गम्.

-गर्भ a.

1 bearing young, pregnant.

-2 having a गर्भ or inside; so ˚गर्भिन्.

-गिरम् -रि ind. in mountains. अध्यास्तेन्तर्गिरं यस्मात् करतन्नावैति कारणम् Bk.5.87.

-गुडवलयः the sphincter muscle.

-गूढ a. conceal- ed inside, being inward; ˚घनव्यथः U.3.1; R.19.57; ˚विषः with poison concealed in the heart.

-गृहम्, -गेहम्, -भवनम् [अन्तःस्थं गृहम् &c.]

1 the inner apartment of a house, the interior of a house.

-2 N. of a holy place in Benares; पञ्चक्रोश्यां कृतं पापमन्तर्गेहे विनश्यति.

-घणः -णम् [अन्तर्हन्यते क्रोडीभवत्यस्मिन्, निपातः] the open space before the house between the entrance-door and the house (= porch or court); तस्मिन्नन्तर्घणे पश्यन् प्रघाणे सौधसद्मनः Bk.7.62 द्वारमतिक्रम्य यः सावकाशप्रदेशः सो$न्तर्घणः). (

-नः -णः) N. of a country of Bāhīka (or Bālhīka) (P.III.3.78 बाहीकग्रामविशेषस्य संज्ञेयम् Sk.).

-घातः striking in the middle Kāsi. on P.III.3.78.

-चर a. pervading the body. internally situated, internal, inward अन्तश्चराणां मरुतां निरोधात् Ku.3.48; U.7.

-ज a. born or bred in the interior (as a worm &c.).

-जठरम् the stomach. (ind.) in the stomach.

-जम्भः the inner part of the jaws (खादनस्थानं जम्भः, दन्तपङ्क्त्यो- रन्तरालम्).

-जात a. inborn, innate.

-जानु ind. between the knees.

-जानुशयः One sleeping with hands between the knees; अन्तर्जानुशयो यस्तु भुञ्जते सक्तभाजनः Mb.3.2.75.

-ज्ञानम् inward or secret knowledge.

-ज्योतिस् a. enlightened inwardly, with an enlightened soul. यो$न्तःसुखो$न्तरारामस्तथान्तर्ज्योतिरेव यः Bg.5.24. (

-स् n.) the inward light, light of Brahman.

-ज्वलनम् inflammation. (

-नः) inward heat or fire; mental anxiety.

-ताप a. burning inwardly (

-पः) internal fever or heat Ś.3.13.

-दधनम् [अन्तर्दध्यते आधीयते मादकतानेन] distillation of spirituous liquor, or a substance used to produce fermentation.

-दशा a term in astrology, the time when a particular planet exercises its influence over man's destiny (ज्योतिषोक्तः महादशान्तर्गतो ग्रहाणां स्वाधिपत्यकालभेदः).

-दशाहम् an interval of 1 days; ˚हात् before 1 days. Ms.8.222; ˚हे 5.79.

-दहनम् -दाहः 1 inward heat; ज्वलयति तनूमन्तर्दाहः U.3.31; ˚हेन दहनः सन्तापयति राघवम् Rām.

-2 inflammation.

-दुःख a. sad or afflicted at heart;

-दुष्ट a. internally bad, wicked or base at heart.

-दृष्टिः f. examining one's own soul, insight into oneself.

-देशः an intermediate region of the compass.

-द्वारम् private or secret door within the house (प्रकोष्ठद्वारम्).

-धा-धि, -हित &c. See. s. v.

-नगरम् the palace of a king (being inside the town); cf. ˚पुरम्; दशाननान्तर्नगरं ददर्श Rām.

-निवेशनम् inner part of the house; यथा चारोपितो वृक्षो जातश्चान्तर्निवेशने Rām.6.128.6.

-निहित a. being concealed within; अङ्गैरन्तर्निहितवचनैः सूचितः सम्यगर्थः M.2.8.

-निष्ठ a. engaged in internal meditation.

-पटः, -टम् a screen of cloth held between two persons who are to be united (as a bride and bridegroom, or pupil and preceptor) until the acctual time of union arrives.

-पथ a. Ved. being on the way.

-पदम् ind. in the interior of an inflected word.

-पदवी = सुषुम्णामध्यगतः पन्थाः

-पिरधानम् the innermost garment.

-पर्शव्य a. being between the ribs (as flesh).

-पवित्रः the Soma when in the straining vessel.

-पशुः [अन्तर्गाममध्ये पशवो यत्र] the time when the cattle are in the village or stables (from sunset to sunrise); अन्तःपशौ पशुकामस्य सायं प्रातः Kāty; (सायं पशुषु ग्राममध्ये आगतेषु प्रातश्च ग्रामादनिःसृतेषु com.).

-पातः, पात्यः 1 insertion of a letter (in Gram.).

-2 a post fixed in the middle of the sacrificial ground (used in ritual works); अन्तःपूर्वेण यूपं परीत्यान्तःपात्यदेशे स्थापयति Kāty.

-पातित, -पातिन् a.

1 inserted.

-2 included or comprised in; falling within; दण्डकारण्य˚ ति आश्रमपदम् K.2.

-पात्रम् Ved. interior of a vessel.

-पालः one who watches over the inner apartments of a palace.

-पुरम् [अन्तः अभ्यन्तरं पुरं गृहम्, or पुरस्यान्तःस्थितम्]

1 inner apartment of a palace (set apart for women); female or women's apartments, seraglio, harem (so called from their being situated in the heart of the town, for purposes of safety); व्यायम्याप्लुत्य मध्याह्ने भोक्तुमन्तःपुरं विशेत् Ms.7.216,221,224; कन्यान्तःपुरे कश्चित्प्रविशति Pt.1.

-2 inmates of the female apartments, a queen or queens, the ladies taken collectively; अन्तःपुराणि सर्वाणि रुदमानानि सत्वरम् Rām.6.111.111. ˚विरहपर्युत्सुकस्य राजर्षेः Ś.3; K.58; ततो राजा सान्तःपुरः स्वगृह- मानीयाभ्यर्चितः Pt.1; कस्यचिद्राज्ञो$न्तःपुरं जलक्रीडां कुरुते ibid. ˚प्रचारः gossip of the harem Ms.7.153; ˚समागतः Ś.4; also in pl.; कदाचिदस्मत्प्रार्थनामन्तःपुरेभ्यः कथयेत् Ś.2.; न ददाति वाचमुचितामन्तःपुरेभ्यो यदा Ś.6.5. ˚जन women of the palace; inmates of the female apartments; ˚चर,

-अध्यक्षः-रक्षकः, -वर्ती guardian or superintendent of the harem, chamber- lain; वृद्धः कुलोद्रतः शक्तः पितृपैतामहः शुचिः । राज्ञामन्तःपुरा- ध्यक्षो विनीतश्च तथेष्यते ॥ (of these five sorts are mentioned:- वामनक, जघन्य, कुब्ज, मण्डलक and सामिन् see Bṛi. S.) ˚सहायः one belonging to the harem.

-पुरिकः [अन्तःपुरे नियुक्तः, ठक्] a chamberlain = ˚चर. (

-कः, -का) a woman in the harem; अस्मत्प्रार्थनामन्तःपुरिके(का) भ्यो निवेदय Chaṇḍ. K.

-पुष्पम् [कर्म.] the menstrual matter of women, before it re- gularly begins to flow every month; वर्षद्वादशकादूर्ध्वं यदि पुष्पं बहिर्न हि । अन्तःपुष्पं भवत्येव पनसोदुम्बरादिवत् Kāśyapa; ˚ष्पम् is therefore the age between 12 and the menstruation period.

-पूय a. ulcerous.

-पेयम् Ved. drinking up.

-प्रकृतिः f.

1 the internal nature or constitution of man.

-2 the ministry or body of ministers of a king.

-3 heart or soul. ˚प्रकोपः internal dissensions or disaffection; अणुरप्युपहन्ति विग्रहः प्रभुमन्तःप्रकृतिप्रकोपजः Ki.2.51.

-प्रको- पनम् sowing internal dissensions, causing internal revolts; अन्तःप्रकोपनं कार्यमभियोक्तुः स्थिरात्मनः H.3.93.

-प्रज्ञ a. knowing oneself, with an enlightened soul.

-प्रतिष्ठानम् residence in the interior.

-बाष्प a.

1 with suppressed tears; अन्तर्बाष्पश्चिरमनुचरो राजराजस्य दध्यौ Me.3.

-2 with tears gushing up inside, bedimmed with tears; कोपात्˚ ष्पे स्मरयति मां लोचने तस्याः V.4.15. (

-ष्पः) suppressed tears, inward tears; निगृह्य ˚ष्पम् Bh.3.6; Māl.5.

-भावः, भावना see under अन्तर्भू separately.

-भिन्न a. split or broken inside, perforated, bored (said of a pearl) Pt.4 (also torn by dissensions).

-भूमिः f. interior of the earth.

-भेदः discord, internal dissensions; ˚जर्जरं राजकुलम् Mk.4 torn by internal dissensions; अन्तर्भेदाकुलं गेहं न चिराद्विनशिष्यति 'a house divided against itself cannot stand long.'

-भौम a. subterranean, underground.

-मदावस्थ a. having the rutting state concealed within; आसीदनाविष्कृतदानराजि- रन्तर्मदावस्थ इव द्विपेन्द्रः R.2.7.

-मनस् a.

1 sad, disconso- late, dejected, distracted.

-2 one who has concentrated and turned his mind inward, lost in abstract meditation.

-मुख a. (

-खी f.)

1 going into the mouth, pointing or turned inward; प्रचण्डपरिपिण्डितः स्तिमितवृत्तिरन्तर्मुखः Mv. 5.26.

-2 having an inward entrance of opening (बाह्यवस्तुपरिहारेण परमात्मविषयकतया प्रवेशयुक्तं चित्तादि).

-3 an epithet of the soul called प्राज्ञ, when it is enjoying the sweet bliss of sleep (आनन्दभुक् चेतोमुखः प्राज्ञः इति श्रुतेः).

-4 Spiritual minded, looking inwardly into the soul; 'अन्तर्मुखाः सततमात्मविदो महान्तः' Viś. Guṇā.139. (

-खम्) a sort of surgical scissors (having an opening inside), one of the 2 instruments mentioned by Suśruta in chapter 8 of Sūtrasthāna.

-मातृका [अन्तःस्थाः ष़ट्चक्रस्थाः मातृकाः अकारादिवर्णाः] a name given in the Tantras for the letters of the alphabet assigned to the six lotuses (पद्म) of the body; ˚न्यासः a term used in Tantra literature for the mental assignment of the seve- ral letters of the alphabet to the different parts of the body.

-मुद्र a. sealed inside; N. of a form of devotion.

-मृत a. still-born.

-यागः mental sacrifice or worship, a mode of worship referred to in the Tantras.

-यामः 1 suppression of the breath and voice.

-2 ˚पात्रम्, a sacrificial vessel (ग्रहरूपं सामापराख्यं यज्ञियपात्रम्); according to others, a Soma libation made during the suppression of breath and voice; सुहवा सूर्यायान्तर्याममनु- मन्त्रयेत् Ait. Br.

-यामिन् m.

1 regulating the soul or internal feelings, soul; Providence, Supreme Spirit as guiding and regulating mankind. Brahman; (according to the Bṛi. Ār. Up. अन्तर्यामिन 'the internal check' is the Supreme Being and not the individual soul; who standing in the earth is other than the earth, whom the earth knows not, whose body the earth is, who internally restrains and governs the earth; the same is thy soul (and mine, the internal check अन्तर्यामिन्, &c. &c.); अन्तराविश्य भूतानि यो बिभर्त्यात्मकेतुभिः । अन्तर्या- मीश्वरः साक्षाद्भवेत् &c.

-2 wind; ˚ब्राह्मणम् N. of a Brāhmaṇa included in the Bṛi. Ār. Up.

-योगः deep meditation, abstraction

-लम्ब a. acute-angular. (

-बः) an acute-angled triangle (opp. बहिर्लम्ब) (the perpendicular from the vertex or लम्ब falling within अन्तर् the triangle).

-लीन a.

1 latent, hidden, concealed inside; ˚नस्य दुःखाग्नेः U.3.9; ˚भुजङ्गमम् Pt.1.

-2 inherent.

-लोम a. (P.V.4.117) covered with hair on the inside; (

-मम्) [अन्तर्गतमाज्छाद्यं लोम अच्] the hair to be covered.

-वंशः = ˚पुरम् q. v.

-वंशिकः, -वासिकः [अन्तर्वंशे वासे नियुक्तः ठक्] a superintendent of the women's apartment.; Pt.3, K.93. Ak.2.8.8.

-वण (वन) a. situated in a forest; ˚णो देशः P.VI.2.179 Sk. (

-णम्) ind. within a forest. P.VIII.4.5.

-वत् a. being in the interior; having something in the interior.

-वती (वत्नी) Ved. [अन्तरस्त्यस्यां गर्भः] a pregnant woman; अन्तर्वत्नी प्रजावती R.15.13.

-वमिः [अन्तः स्थित एव उद्गारशब्दं कारयति, वम्-इन्] indigestion, flatulence; belching.

-वर्तिन्, -वासिन् a. being or dwelling inside, included or comprised in

-वसुः N. of a Soma sacrifice (for राज्यकाम and पशुकाम).

-वस्त्रम्, -वासस् n. an under- garment; गृहीत्वा तत्र तस्यान्तर्वस्त्राण्याभरणानि च । चेलखण्डं तमेकं च दत्वान्तर्वाससः कृते ॥. Ks.4.52.

-वा a. [अन्तः अन्तरङ्गभावं अन्तःकरणं वा वाति गच्छति स्निग्धत्वेन, वा-विच् Tv.] forming part of oneself such as children, cattle &c. ˚वत् a. (अस्त्यर्थे मतुप् मस्य वः) having progeny, cattle &c; अन्तर्वावत्क्षयं दधे Rv.1.4.7; abounding with precious things inside. -adv. inwardly.

-वाणि a. [अन्तःस्थिता शास्त्रवाक्यात्मिका वाणी यस्य] skilled or versed in scriptures, very learned (शास्त्रविद्).

-विगाहः, -हनम् entering within, penetration.

-विद्वस् a. Ved. (

विदुषी f.) knowing correctly or exactly (knowing the paths between heaven and earth) Rv.1.72.7.

-वेगः inward uneasiness or anxiety, inward fever.

-वेदि a. pertaining to the inside of the sacrificial ground. -adv. within this ground. (

-दिः -दी f.) [अन्तर्गता वेदिर्यत्र देशे] the tract of land (the Doab) between the rivers Gaṅgā and Yamunā, regarded as a sacred region and the principal seat of Āryan Brāhmaṇas; cf. एते भगवत्यौ भूमिदेवानां मूलमायतनमन्तर्वेदिपूर्वेण कलिन्दकन्यामन्दाकिन्यौ संगच्छेते A.R.7; it is supposed to have extended from Prayāga to Haradvāra and is also known by the names of शशस्थली and ब्रह्मावर्त. -m. (pl.) inhabitants of this land.

-वेश्मन् n. the inner apartments, interior of a house.

-वेश्मिकः n. a chamberlain.

-वैशिकः Officer in charge of the harem. समुद्रमुपकरणमन्तर्वैशिकहस्तादादाय परिचरेयुः Kau. A.1.21.

-शरः internal arrow or disease.

-शरीरम् internal and spiritual part of man; the interior of the body.

-शल्य a. having in the interior an arrow, pin or any such extraneous matter; rankling inside.

-शीला N. of a river rising from the Vindhya mountain.

-श्लेषः, -श्लेषणम् Ved. internal support (scaffolding &c.) एतानि ह वै वेदानामन्तः- श्लेषणानि यदेता व्याहृतयः Ait. Br.

-संज्ञ a. inwardly con- scious (said of trees &c.); ˚ज्ञा भवन्त्येते सुखदुःखसमन्विताः Ms.1.49.

-सत्त्व a. having inward strength &c. (˚

त्त्वा)

1 a pregnant woman.

-2 the marking nut.

-सन्तापः internal pain, sorrow, regret.

- सरल a. upright at heart, or having Sarala trees inside; K.51.

-सलिल a. with water (flowing) underground; नदीमिवान्तःसलिलां सरस्वतीम् R.3.9.

-सार a. having inward strength and vigour, full of strong inside; powerful, strong, heavy or ponderous; ˚रैर्मन्त्रिभिर्घार्यते राज्यं सुस्तम्भैरिव मन्दिरम् Pt.1. 126; साराणि इन्धनानि Dk.132; ˚रं घन तुलयितुं नानिलः शक्ष्यति त्वाम् Me.2. (

-रः) internal treasure or store, inner store or contents; वमन्त्युच्चैरन्तःसारम् H.2.13 internal matter or essence (and pus).

-सुख a. whose delight is in self, inwardly happy यो$न्तःसुखो$न्तरारामः Bg. 5.24

-सेनम् ind. into the midst of armies.

-स्थ a. (also written अन्तःस्थ) being between or in the midst. (

-स्थः, -स्था) a term applied to the semivowels, य्, र्, ल्, व् as standing between vowels and consonants and being formed by a slight contact of the vocal organs (ईषत्स्पृष्टं अन्तस्थानाम्); or they are so called be- cause they stand between स्पर्श (क-म) letters and ऊष्मन् (श, ष, स, ह).

-स्था 1 a deity of the vital organs.

-2 N. of one of the Ṛigveda hymns. ˚मुद्गरः the malleus of the ear.

-स्वेदः [अन्तः स्वेदो मदजलस्यन्दनं यस्य] an elephant (in rut).

-हणनम् striking in the middle.

-हननम् N. of a country बाहीक P.VIII.4.24 Sk.

-हस्तम् ind. in the hand, within reach of the hand.

-हस्तीन a. being in the hand or within reach of the hand.

-हासः laughing inwardly (in the sleeves), a secret or suppressed laugh; सान्तर्हासं कथितम् Me.113 with a suppressed laugh, with a gentle smile.

-हृदयम् the interior of the heart.

Sanskrit-English dictionary > अन्तर् _antar
11 idea

f.

1 idea (concepto, ocurrencia).

buena/mala idea good/bad idea

hacerse una idea de algo to get an idea of something

hacerse a la idea de que to get used to the idea that

no tengo ni idea (de) I don't have a clue (about)

tener ideas de bombero (figurative) to have wild o crazy ideas (peninsular Spanish)

tener idea de cómo hacer algo to know how to do something

tener una ligera idea to have a vague idea

idea brillante brilliant idea, brainwave

idea fija obsession

ser una persona de ideas fijas to be a person of fixed ideas

2 intention.

con la idea de with the idea o intention of

tener idea de hacer algo to intend to do something

a mala idea maliciously

3 impression.

ideas ideas (ideología)

cambiar de idea to change one's mind

pres.indicat.

3^rd person singular (él/ella/ello) present indicative of spanish verb: idear.

* * *

idea

► nombre femenino

1 idea

2 (noción) notion

3 (ingenio) imagination

\

FRASEOLOGÍA

cambiar de idea to change one's mind

darle ideas a alguien to put ideas in somebody's head

hacer algo a mala idea to do something on purpose, do something deliberately

hacerse a la idea de algo to get used to the idea of something, accept something

llevar idea de to intend to, have the intention of

¡ni idea! no idea!, not a clue!

no te puedes hacer una idea you have no idea

no tener ni idea familiar to have no idea, not have a clue

ser de ideas fijas to be narrow-minded, have very fixed ideas

tener ideas de bombero to have funny ideas, have madcap ideas

tener mala idea familiar to be a nasty piece of work

idea fija fixed idea

ligera idea vague idea

mala idea evil intention

* * *

noun f.

1) idea

2) notion

* * *

SF

1) (=concepto) idea

tenía una idea muy distinta de Rusia — I had a very different idea of what Russia was like

tenía una idea falsa de mí — he had a false impression of me, he had the wrong idea about me

• formarse una idea de algo — to form an impression of sth

• hacerse una idea de algo — to get an idea of sth

no es fácil hacerse una idea del proyecto — it's not easy to get an idea of the project

hacerse una idea equivocada de algn — to get a false impression of sb, get the wrong idea about sb

hazte a la idea de que no va a volver nunca — you'd better get used to the idea that she's never coming back
preconcebido
2) (=sugerencia) idea

tengo una gran idea — I've had a great idea

¡qué idea! ¿por qué no vamos a Marruecos? — I've got an idea! why don't we go to Morocco?

necesitamos a gente con ideas — we need people with (fresh) ideas

ideas para cuidar su cabello — hair care tips

• idea brillante, idea genial — brilliant idea, brainwave

- ideas de bombero

3) (=intención) idea, intention

mi idea era salir temprano — I had intended to leave early, my idea o intention was to leave early

• cambiar de idea — to change one's mind

no hemos conseguido que cambiara de idea — we haven't been able to change her mind

• idea fija — fixed idea

salió del país con una idea fija: no volver nunca — he left the country with one fixed idea: never to return

su idea fija era marcharse a Francia — she had this fixed idea about going to France

• ir con la idea de hacer algo — to mean to do sth

no iba nunca con la idea de perjudicar a nadie — it was never his intention to harm anybody, he never meant to harm anybody

• tiene muy mala idea — his intentions are not good, he's a nasty piece of work *

tuvo muy mala idea al hacer las preguntas — his questions were really malicious o nasty

nos preparó una trampa a mala idea — he played a nasty trick on us

lo hizo sin mala idea — he didn't mean any harm

• metérsele una idea en la cabeza a algn, cuando se le mete una idea en la cabeza no hay quien se la saque — once he gets an idea into his head no one can talk him out of it

• tener idea de hacer algo — [en el pasado] to mean to do sth; [en el futuro] to be thinking of doing sth

tenía idea de traerme varias botellas de vodka — I meant o I was meaning to bring some bottles of vodka

- tener idea a algn

4) (=conocimiento) idea

no tengo mucha idea de cocina — I haven't got much (of an) idea about cooking

-¿a qué hora llega Sara? -no tengo ni idea — "what time is Sara arriving?" - "I've got no idea"

¡ni idea! — no idea!

• tener idea de algo — to have an idea of sth

¿tienes idea de la hora que es? — do you have any idea of the time?

¡no tienes idea de las ganas que tenía de verte! — you have no idea how much I wanted to see you!

no tenía ni idea de que te fueras a casar — I had no idea that you were getting married

• no tener la menor idea — not to have the faintest o the foggiest idea

cuando me fui a Alemania no tenía la menor idea de alemán — when I went to Germany I couldn't speak a word of German
pajolero 1), remoto 3)
5) pl ideas (=opiniones) ideas

lo expulsaron por sus ideas políticas — they expelled him because of his political beliefs o ideas

tengo las ideas muy claras con respecto al aborto — my position on abortion is very clear

yo soy de ideas fijas — I have very fixed ideas about things

• una persona de ideas conservadoras/liberales/radicales — a conservative/liberal/radical-minded person

* * *

femenino

1)

a) ( concepto) idea

la idea de libertad — the idea o concept of freedom

b) (opinión, ideología) idea

es de ideas conservadoras — she has conservative ideas o views

es un hombre de ideas fijas — he has very set ideas about things

c) ( noción) idea

no tiene idea de cómo funciona — he has no idea how it works

no tengo idea — I don't have a clue

tenía idea de que ibas a llamar — I had a feeling you'd call

hacerse una idea de la situación — to get an idea of the situation

es difícil hacerse una idea de cómo es — it's hard to imagine what it's like

darse idea para algo — (RPl fam) to be good at something

hacerse (a) la idea de algo — to get used to the idea of something

2)

a) ( ocurrencia) idea

se me ocurre una idea — I've got an idea

se le metió la idea en la cabeza — she got it into her head

no sería buena/mala idea — it wouldn't be a good/bad idea

idea de bombero — (Esp fam) crazy idea

b) ( intención) intention, idea

cambió de idea — she changed her mind

c) ( sugerencia) idea

•

- idea fija

* * *

= idea, insight, notion, perspective, point, thought, conception, rationality, inkling, perception.

Ex. Analytical cataloguing is valuable in respect of any type of media, but many of ideas have been tested most thoroughly in the context of monographs and serials.

Ex. The human indexer works mechanically and rapidly; he should require no insight into the document content.

Ex. A focus conveys the key or principal notion of a concept.

Ex. It is easy to see that users and separate pieces of literature may hold different perspectives on one subject.

Ex. Parts of the abstract are written in the informative style, whilst those points which are of less significance are treated indicatively.

Ex. Amongst these are numbered: some specific legal and governmental works, such as laws, decrees, treaties; works that record the collective thought of a body, for example, reports of commissions and committees; and various cartographic materials.

Ex. Different conceptions of what subject indexing means are described.

Ex. A model of how librarians may actually go about book selection is presented in three ways: rationality; tacit knowledge; and symbolic content.

Ex. Her experience with many children has shown that often they can repeat sentences and read quite well without any inkling of what they are saying.

Ex. Nevertheless, citation indexes do seek to link documents according to their content (or at least the perception of their content held by the author of the source work).

----

* acariciar la idea de = toy with + idea of, flirt with + the idea of.

* aceptar una idea = accept + notion, deal with + concept.

* aclarar las ideas de Uno = clarify + Posesivo + mind.

* acoger con ahínco la idea de = seize upon + the idea of.

* acostumbrarse a una idea = get used to + idea, deal with + concept.

* adquirir una idea = gain + impression.

* aferrarse a una idea = hold fast to + idea.

* aludir a una idea = allude to + idea.

* aportación de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming], brainstorm.

* aportar ideas = contribute + ideas, brainstorm.

* apoyar la idea = endorse + the idea.

* apoyar una idea = favour + idea.

* atraer la idea de = fancy + the idea of.

* bombardeo de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming], brainstorm.

* cambio de idea = change of heart, change of mind.

* cantera de ideas = hotbed.

* casarse con una idea = wed to + view.

* compartir ideas = share + ideas, share + thoughts, bounce off + ideas.

* compartir ideas con Alguien = bounce + ideas off + Nombre.

* compartir las ideas = pool + ideas.

* composición por confrontación de ideas = brain-writing.

* concebir una idea = conceive + idea.

* confrontación de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming], brainstorm.

* confrontar ideas = brainstorm.

* con sólo una mínima idea de = with only the sketchiest idea of.

* contar las ideas a Alguien = run + ideas + past + Pronombre.

* contrastar ideas = brainstorm.

* contraste de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming].

* contribución de ideas = input of ideas.

* con una idea muy superficial sobre = with only a sketchy idea of.

* corroborar una idea = substantiate + point.

* criticar las ideas de Alguien = trample on + Posesivo + ideas.

* dar con una idea = hit on/upon + idea.

* dar ideas = offer + clues.

* dar la idea = give + the impression that.

* darle vueltas a la idea = toy with, toy with + idea of.

* darle vueltas a la idea de = flirt with + the idea of.

* dar una idea = give + idea, give + glimpse, provide + an understanding.

* dar una idea de = give + a feel for, give + indication, provide + a glimpse of, give + a flavour of, be indicative of, provide + insight into, give + a picture, give + an insight into, give + an inkling of.

* dar una idea general = put in + the picture, give + a general picture, paint + a broad picture.

* debatir una idea = discuss + idea.

* deducir una idea = draw + idea.

* defender + Posesivo + idea = support + Posesivo + case.

* defender una idea = champion + idea.

* de ideas afines = like-minded.

* desaprobar una idea = disapprove of + the idea of.

* desarrollar una idea = amplify + idea.

* descartar una idea = dismiss + idea, discount + notion.

* difundir una idea = spread + view, spread + an idea, circulate + Posesivo + idea.

* discutir una idea = float + concept.

* echar por tierra una idea = crush + idea.

* empezar a gustar la idea = warm up to + the idea.

* entusiasmarse con la idea = warm up to + the idea.

* erradicar falsas ideas = erase + misconceptions.

* erradicar una falsa ide = dispel + idea.

* escaso de ideas = short of ideas.

* estar a favor de una idea = favour + idea.

* estar convencido de la idea de que = be committed to the idea that.

* estar de acuerdo con una idea = subscribe to + idea.

* expresar ideas = express + thoughts, put over + ideas.

* extraer una idea = draw + idea.

* falto de ideas = short of ideas.

* germen de una idea = germ of an idea.

* gustar la idea de = fancy + the idea of.

* hacer hincapié en una idea = hammer + point.

* hacer prevaler las ideas y valores de uno mismo = assert + own ideas and values.

* hacer realidad una idea = follow through on/with + Posesivo + idea.

* hacerse a una idea = deal with + concept.

* hacerse una idea = form + impression, get + an inkling.

* hacerse una idea de = catch + glimpse, glean + indication, glean + picture, have + an inkling of.

* hacerse una idea mejor de = glean + insights.

* hacer valer una idea = enforce + idea.

* idea abstracta = abstract idea.

* idea + aparecer = idea + surface.

* idea aproximada = rough idea.

* idea arraigada = ingrained attitude.

* idea brillante = bright idea.

* idea buena = cool idea.

* idea central = focal point.

* idea clara = clear idea.

* idea cultural = meme.

* idea + dar forma = idea + shape.

* idea de reforma = reform idea.

* idea estrafalaria = outlandish idea.

* idea falsa = misconception, misperception, bogus idea, illusion.

* idea favorita = pet idea.

* idea + forjar = idea + shape.

* idea fundamental = keynote.

* idea general = rough idea.

* idea genial = brain child [brainchild].

* idea incoherente = disjointed idea.

* idea loca = wild thought.

* idea nueva = fresh idea.

* idea original = brain child [brainchild].

* idea pensada a posteriori = afterthought.

* idea peregrina = outlandish idea.

* idea preconcebida = preconception.

* idea principal = drift.

* idea reciclada = retread [re-tread].

* ideas = food for thought, strands of thought.

* idea secundaria = side issue.

* ideas políticas = politics.

* ideas principales = significant ideas.

* idea + surgir = idea + come up.

* ilustrar una idea = illustrate + point.

* inspirar ideas = spark off + ideas.

* intercambiar ideas = compare + notes, exchange + ideas, bounce off + ideas.

* intercambiar ideas con Alguien = bounce + ideas off + Nombre.

* intercambio de ideas = exchange of ideas, fertilisation [fertilization, -USA], cross-fertilisation [cross-fertilization, -USA], cross-fertilisation of ideas.

* la idea que hay detrás de = the idea behind.

* lanzar una idea = pilot + idea.

* machacar un idea = squash + idea.

* mencionar una idea = bring up + idea.

* ¡ni idea! = beats me!.

* no captar la idea = miss + the point.

* no estar de acuerdo con la idea de = disapprove of + the idea of.

* no pillar la idea = miss + the point.

* no tener idea = have + no clue, have + no idea.

* no tener idea de = be clueless about, have + no understanding of.

* no tener la más mínima idea sobre Algo = Negativo + have + the foggiest idea.

* no tener ni idea sobre Algo = not know the first thing about.

* no tener ni puta idea = not get + Posesivo + shit together.

* no tener ni puta idea sobre Algo = not know the first thing about.

* nueva idea = reform idea.

* obtener una idea = get + a sense of, gain + a sense of.

* obtener una idea de = get + a taste of.

* ocurrirse a Alguien una idea = hit on/upon + idea.

* ocurrírsele a Alguien una idea = think up + idea.

* ocurrírsele la idea = come up with + idea.

* pensar en una idea = think up + idea.

* perpetuar una idea preconcebida = perpetuate + preconception.

* plantear una idea = raise + idea.

* plasmar una idea en la realidad = translate + idea into + reality.

* poner a prueba una idea = test + idea, pilot + idea.

* poner en práctica una idea = put + Posesivo + idea + into practice.

* presentar una idea = make + point, put forward + idea, offer + perspective, present + idea.

* probar una idea = test + idea.

* profundizar en una idea = carry + argument + one step further.

* promover una idea = promote + idea, pioneer + idea.

* proponer una idea = advance + proposition, advance + idea, put forward + idea.

* quitar la idea = wipe away + idea.

* recalcar una idea = hammer + point.

* rechazar una idea = turn + idea + down.

* reforzar una idea = reinforce + idea, reinforce + notion, strengthen + the view.

* refutar una idea = quarrel with + notion.

* replantearse las ideas = rethink + Posesivo + ideas.

* representar una idea = dramatise + idea.

* sacar a colación una idea = bring up + idea.

* ser la idea central de = be at the core of, be at the heart of.

* ser partidario de una idea = favour + idea.

* sin idea = clueless.

* sin ideas preconcebidas = open mind.

* sin la menor idea = clueless.

* sopesar una idea = weigh + idea.

* sugerir ideas = contribute + ideas, brainstorm.

* sugerir una idea = advance + proposition, suggest + idea, float + concept.

* suscribir una idea = subscribe to + idea.

* tener idea = have + a clue.

* tener una idea = gain + impression, capture + glimpse, get + a sense of, have + an inkling of, gain + a sense of, have + a clue.

* tener una idea de = gain + idea of.

* tormenta de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming], brainstorm.

* una idea general = a rough guide.

* unas cuantas ideas = a rough guide.

* utilizar las ideas de (Alguien) = draw on/upon + Posesivo + ideas.

* * *

femenino

1)

a) ( concepto) idea

la idea de libertad — the idea o concept of freedom

b) (opinión, ideología) idea

es de ideas conservadoras — she has conservative ideas o views

es un hombre de ideas fijas — he has very set ideas about things

c) ( noción) idea

no tiene idea de cómo funciona — he has no idea how it works

no tengo idea — I don't have a clue

tenía idea de que ibas a llamar — I had a feeling you'd call

hacerse una idea de la situación — to get an idea of the situation

es difícil hacerse una idea de cómo es — it's hard to imagine what it's like

darse idea para algo — (RPl fam) to be good at something

hacerse (a) la idea de algo — to get used to the idea of something

2)

a) ( ocurrencia) idea

se me ocurre una idea — I've got an idea

se le metió la idea en la cabeza — she got it into her head

no sería buena/mala idea — it wouldn't be a good/bad idea

idea de bombero — (Esp fam) crazy idea

b) ( intención) intention, idea

cambió de idea — she changed her mind

c) ( sugerencia) idea

•

- idea fija

* * *

= idea, insight, notion, perspective, point, thought, conception, rationality, inkling, perception.

Ex: Analytical cataloguing is valuable in respect of any type of media, but many of ideas have been tested most thoroughly in the context of monographs and serials.

Ex: The human indexer works mechanically and rapidly; he should require no insight into the document content.

Ex: A focus conveys the key or principal notion of a concept.

Ex: It is easy to see that users and separate pieces of literature may hold different perspectives on one subject.

Ex: Parts of the abstract are written in the informative style, whilst those points which are of less significance are treated indicatively.

Ex: Amongst these are numbered: some specific legal and governmental works, such as laws, decrees, treaties; works that record the collective thought of a body, for example, reports of commissions and committees; and various cartographic materials.

Ex: Different conceptions of what subject indexing means are described.

Ex: A model of how librarians may actually go about book selection is presented in three ways: rationality; tacit knowledge; and symbolic content.

Ex: Her experience with many children has shown that often they can repeat sentences and read quite well without any inkling of what they are saying.

Ex: Nevertheless, citation indexes do seek to link documents according to their content (or at least the perception of their content held by the author of the source work).

* acariciar la idea de = toy with + idea of, flirt with + the idea of.

* aceptar una idea = accept + notion, deal with + concept.

* aclarar las ideas de Uno = clarify + Posesivo + mind.

* acoger con ahínco la idea de = seize upon + the idea of.

* acostumbrarse a una idea = get used to + idea, deal with + concept.

* adquirir una idea = gain + impression.

* aferrarse a una idea = hold fast to + idea.

* aludir a una idea = allude to + idea.

* aportación de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming], brainstorm.

* aportar ideas = contribute + ideas, brainstorm.

* apoyar la idea = endorse + the idea.

* apoyar una idea = favour + idea.

* atraer la idea de = fancy + the idea of.

* bombardeo de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming], brainstorm.

* cambio de idea = change of heart, change of mind.

* cantera de ideas = hotbed.

* casarse con una idea = wed to + view.

* compartir ideas = share + ideas, share + thoughts, bounce off + ideas.

* compartir ideas con Alguien = bounce + ideas off + Nombre.

* compartir las ideas = pool + ideas.

* composición por confrontación de ideas = brain-writing.

* concebir una idea = conceive + idea.

* confrontación de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming], brainstorm.

* confrontar ideas = brainstorm.

* con sólo una mínima idea de = with only the sketchiest idea of.

* contar las ideas a Alguien = run + ideas + past + Pronombre.

* contrastar ideas = brainstorm.

* contraste de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming].

* contribución de ideas = input of ideas.

* con una idea muy superficial sobre = with only a sketchy idea of.

* corroborar una idea = substantiate + point.

* criticar las ideas de Alguien = trample on + Posesivo + ideas.

* dar con una idea = hit on/upon + idea.

* dar ideas = offer + clues.

* dar la idea = give + the impression that.

* darle vueltas a la idea = toy with, toy with + idea of.

* darle vueltas a la idea de = flirt with + the idea of.

* dar una idea = give + idea, give + glimpse, provide + an understanding.

* dar una idea de = give + a feel for, give + indication, provide + a glimpse of, give + a flavour of, be indicative of, provide + insight into, give + a picture, give + an insight into, give + an inkling of.

* dar una idea general = put in + the picture, give + a general picture, paint + a broad picture.

* debatir una idea = discuss + idea.

* deducir una idea = draw + idea.

* defender + Posesivo + idea = support + Posesivo + case.

* defender una idea = champion + idea.

* de ideas afines = like-minded.

* desaprobar una idea = disapprove of + the idea of.

* desarrollar una idea = amplify + idea.

* descartar una idea = dismiss + idea, discount + notion.

* difundir una idea = spread + view, spread + an idea, circulate + Posesivo + idea.

* discutir una idea = float + concept.

* echar por tierra una idea = crush + idea.

* empezar a gustar la idea = warm up to + the idea.

* entusiasmarse con la idea = warm up to + the idea.

* erradicar falsas ideas = erase + misconceptions.

* erradicar una falsa ide = dispel + idea.

* escaso de ideas = short of ideas.

* estar a favor de una idea = favour + idea.

* estar convencido de la idea de que = be committed to the idea that.

* estar de acuerdo con una idea = subscribe to + idea.

* expresar ideas = express + thoughts, put over + ideas.

* extraer una idea = draw + idea.

* falto de ideas = short of ideas.

* germen de una idea = germ of an idea.

* gustar la idea de = fancy + the idea of.

* hacer hincapié en una idea = hammer + point.

* hacer prevaler las ideas y valores de uno mismo = assert + own ideas and values.

* hacer realidad una idea = follow through on/with + Posesivo + idea.

* hacerse a una idea = deal with + concept.

* hacerse una idea = form + impression, get + an inkling.

* hacerse una idea de = catch + glimpse, glean + indication, glean + picture, have + an inkling of.

* hacerse una idea mejor de = glean + insights.

* hacer valer una idea = enforce + idea.

* idea abstracta = abstract idea.

* idea + aparecer = idea + surface.

* idea aproximada = rough idea.

* idea arraigada = ingrained attitude.

* idea brillante = bright idea.

* idea buena = cool idea.

* idea central = focal point.

* idea clara = clear idea.

* idea cultural = meme.

* idea + dar forma = idea + shape.

* idea de reforma = reform idea.

* idea estrafalaria = outlandish idea.

* idea falsa = misconception, misperception, bogus idea, illusion.

* idea favorita = pet idea.

* idea + forjar = idea + shape.

* idea fundamental = keynote.

* idea general = rough idea.

* idea genial = brain child [brainchild].

* idea incoherente = disjointed idea.

* idea loca = wild thought.

* idea nueva = fresh idea.

* idea original = brain child [brainchild].

* idea pensada a posteriori = afterthought.

* idea peregrina = outlandish idea.

* idea preconcebida = preconception.

* idea principal = drift.

* idea reciclada = retread [re-tread].

* ideas = food for thought, strands of thought.

* idea secundaria = side issue.

* ideas políticas = politics.

* ideas principales = significant ideas.

* idea + surgir = idea + come up.

* ilustrar una idea = illustrate + point.

* inspirar ideas = spark off + ideas.

* intercambiar ideas = compare + notes, exchange + ideas, bounce off + ideas.

* intercambiar ideas con Alguien = bounce + ideas off + Nombre.

* intercambio de ideas = exchange of ideas, fertilisation [fertilization, -USA], cross-fertilisation [cross-fertilization, -USA], cross-fertilisation of ideas.

* la idea que hay detrás de = the idea behind.

* lanzar una idea = pilot + idea.

* machacar un idea = squash + idea.

* mencionar una idea = bring up + idea.

* ¡ni idea! = beats me!.

* no captar la idea = miss + the point.

* no estar de acuerdo con la idea de = disapprove of + the idea of.

* no pillar la idea = miss + the point.

* no tener idea = have + no clue, have + no idea.

* no tener idea de = be clueless about, have + no understanding of.

* no tener la más mínima idea sobre Algo = Negativo + have + the foggiest idea.

* no tener ni idea sobre Algo = not know the first thing about.

* no tener ni puta idea = not get + Posesivo + shit together.

* no tener ni puta idea sobre Algo = not know the first thing about.

* nueva idea = reform idea.

* obtener una idea = get + a sense of, gain + a sense of.

* obtener una idea de = get + a taste of.

* ocurrirse a Alguien una idea = hit on/upon + idea.

* ocurrírsele a Alguien una idea = think up + idea.

* ocurrírsele la idea = come up with + idea.

* pensar en una idea = think up + idea.

* perpetuar una idea preconcebida = perpetuate + preconception.

* plantear una idea = raise + idea.

* plasmar una idea en la realidad = translate + idea into + reality.

* poner a prueba una idea = test + idea, pilot + idea.

* poner en práctica una idea = put + Posesivo + idea + into practice.

* presentar una idea = make + point, put forward + idea, offer + perspective, present + idea.

* probar una idea = test + idea.

* profundizar en una idea = carry + argument + one step further.

* promover una idea = promote + idea, pioneer + idea.

* proponer una idea = advance + proposition, advance + idea, put forward + idea.

* quitar la idea = wipe away + idea.

* recalcar una idea = hammer + point.

* rechazar una idea = turn + idea + down.

* reforzar una idea = reinforce + idea, reinforce + notion, strengthen + the view.

* refutar una idea = quarrel with + notion.

* replantearse las ideas = rethink + Posesivo + ideas.

* representar una idea = dramatise + idea.

* sacar a colación una idea = bring up + idea.

* ser la idea central de = be at the core of, be at the heart of.

* ser partidario de una idea = favour + idea.

* sin idea = clueless.

* sin ideas preconcebidas = open mind.

* sin la menor idea = clueless.

* sopesar una idea = weigh + idea.

* sugerir ideas = contribute + ideas, brainstorm.

* sugerir una idea = advance + proposition, suggest + idea, float + concept.

* suscribir una idea = subscribe to + idea.

* tener idea = have + a clue.

* tener una idea = gain + impression, capture + glimpse, get + a sense of, have + an inkling of, gain + a sense of, have + a clue.

* tener una idea de = gain + idea of.

* tormenta de ideas = brainstorming [brain-storming], brainstorm.

* una idea general = a rough guide.

* unas cuantas ideas = a rough guide.

* utilizar las ideas de (Alguien) = draw on/upon + Posesivo + ideas.

* * *

idea

feminine

A

1 (concepto) idea

la idea de libertad the idea o concept of freedom

la idea de un dios único the idea o notion of a single God

2 (opinión, ideología) idea

sus ideas políticas his political beliefs o ideas

es de ideas bastante conservadoras she has fairly conservative ideas o views

es un hombre de ideas fijas he has very set ideas about things

yo no soy de la misma idea I don't agree, I don't share your opinion

3 (noción) idea

no tiene idea de cómo funciona he has no idea how it works

no tenía ni idea de todo esto I had no idea about any of this

no tengo idea no idea! o I don't have a clue

no tenía ni la más remota idea or ( Esp fam) ni pajolera idea she didn't have the slightest idea, she didn't have the faintest o foggiest idea ( colloq)

tenía idea de que ibas a llamar I had a feeling you'd call

no tienes idea de lo que he sufrido you have no idea how much I've suffered

para darse or hacerse una idea de la situación to give oneself o to get an idea of the situation

es difícil hacerse una idea de cómo es si no lo has visto it's hard to imagine what it's like if you haven't seen it

esto es sólo una idea del proyecto this is just a general idea of the project

darse idea para algo ( RPl fam); to be good at sth

se da mucha idea para cocinar she's a very good cook

hacerse (a) la idea de algo: ya me voy haciendo (a) la idea de vivir allí I am getting used to the idea of living there now

no se hace (a) la idea de que está muerto she can't accept the fact that he's dead

B

1 (ocurrencia) idea

se me ocurre or tengo una idea I've got an idea

¡qué ideas se te ocurren! you really o sure get some funny ideas! ( colloq)

¡tú y tus brillantes ideas! ( iró); you and your brilliant ideas! ( iro)

se le metió la idea en la cabeza de ir a escalar la montaña she got it into her head to go and climb the mountain

no sería mala idea hacer las reservas hoy it wouldn't be a bad idea to make the reservations today

¡quítate esa idea de la cabeza! you can get that idea out of your head!

idea de bombero ( Esp fam); crazy idea

2 (intención) intention, idea

no fui con esa idea I didn't go with that idea in mind o with that intention

mi idea era terminarlo hoy my intention was to finish it today, I had intended to finish it today

cambió de idea y tomó el tren she changed her mind and took the train

no han abandonado la idea de ir al parque they haven't given up the idea of going to the park

malo¹ (↑ malo (1))

3 (sugerencia) idea

ideas para el hogar ideas for the home

escriban sus ideas en un papelito please write your suggestions o ideas on a piece of paper

Compuesto:

idea fija

fixed idea, idée fixe

C

( RPl) (manía): no lo comas con idea stop thinking about it and just eat it

tenerle idea a algn (CS fam); to have sth against sb ( colloq), to have it in for sb ( colloq)

tenerle idea a algo ( fam); to have a thing about sth ( colloq)

* * *

Del verbo idear: ( conjugate idear)

idea es:

3ª persona singular (él/ella/usted) presente indicativo

2ª persona singular (tú) imperativo

Multiple Entries:
idea
idear
idea sustantivo femenino
idea;
◊ la idea de libertad the idea o concept of freedom;

es de ideas fijas he has very set ideas about things;
no tiene idea de cómo funciona he has no idea how it works;
no tengo idea I don't have a clue;
hacerse una idea de la situación to get an idea of the situation;
se me ocurre una idea I've got an idea;
cambió de idea she changed her mind;
hacerse (a) la idea de algo to get used to the idea of sth
idea sustantivo femenino
1 idea
idea fija, fixed idea
2 (representación, concepto) idea: la simple idea de volver a verle me pone nervioso, the very thought of seeing him again makes me all jittery
(noción) idea: para que te hagas una idea..., so that you can get an idea...
tiene muy poca idea de lo que cuesta, she has very little idea of what it costs
3 (opinión, juicio) idea, opinion: te lo advierto, ésta no es la idea que yo tengo de la diversión, mind you, that's not my idea of fun
tiene ideas peligrosas sobre el poder, he has dangerous ideas about power
cambiar de idea, to change one's mind
4 (intención) intention
a mala idea, on purpose
5 (proyecto, plan, ocurrencia) idea: teme que le roben la idea, she's afraid someone might steal her idea
vino con la idea de ir a la playa, she came with the idea of going to the beach
exclamación ¡vaya una idea!, the very idea!
♦ Locuciones: hacerse a la idea de, to get used to the idea of
familiar no tener ni idea, to have no idea o not to have a clue: no tenía ni idea de que hubieras regresado, I had no idea that you were back
(ser ignorante) no tengo ni (la más remota/puñetera) idea de fútbol, I haven't got a clue about football
ideas de bombero, absurd ideas
idear verbo transitivo
1 (un invento, diseño) to devise, invent
2 (una teoría, un plan) to think up, conceive

' idea' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
abandono
- acariciar
- acierto
- acoger
- acogida
- advertir
- aferrarse
- añadidura
- anticipo
- borrosa
- borroso
- bosquejar
- bosquejo
- buena
- bueno
- cabeza
- cambiar
- chifladura
- concepto
- confusa
- confuso
- convencer
- cosa
- decir
- definida
- definido
- desechar
- desterrar
- dónde
- exclusión
- flor
- formarse
- fríamente
- gestarse
- gustar
- hacerse
- hoy
- impracticable
- inicialmente
- intención
- irse
- leve
- luminosa
- luminoso
- madurar
- menor
- mentalizarse
- neta
- neto
- noción
English:
abandon
- adjust
- advance
- afterthought
- amusement
- appealing
- assumption
- barmy
- better
- brainstorm
- brainwave
- brilliant
- bring forward
- bristle
- catch
- catch on
- change
- cling
- clue
- come up with
- conception
- confused
- convey
- crazy
- daft
- daring
- dated
- defunct
- dismiss
- distinct
- downside
- drift
- embody
- embrace
- face
- faint
- fall in with
- fanciful
- fasten on to
- flirt
- fluid
- foggy
- fundamental
- get across
- get through
- hit on
- hit upon
- idea
- idiotic
- illusion

* * *

idea nf

1. [concepto] idea;

la idea del bien y del mal the concept of good and evil;

yo tenía otra idea de Estados Unidos I had a different image of the United States;

tiene una idea peculiar de lo que es la honradez he has a funny idea of (what's meant by) honesty;

hazte a la idea de que no va a venir you'd better start accepting that she isn't going to come;

no conseguía hacerme a la idea de vivir sin ella I couldn't get used to the idea of living without her;

con lo que me has dicho ya me hago una idea de cómo es la escuela from what you've told me I've got a pretty good idea of what the school is like;

no me hago una idea de cómo debió ser I can't imagine what it must have been like

Comp
idea fija obsession;
ser una persona de ideas fijas to be a person of fixed ideas

2. [ocurrencia] idea;

una buena/mala idea a good/bad idea;

ha sido muy buena idea escoger este restaurante it was a very good idea to choose this restaurant;

se le ve falto de ideas en su última novela he seems short of ideas in his latest novel;

lo que contaste me dio la idea para el guión what you said to me gave me the idea for the script;

se me ocurre una idea, podríamos… I know what, we could…;

¿a quién se le habrá ocurrido la idea de apagar las luces? can you believe it, somebody's gone and turned the lights out!;

¡más vale que te quites esa idea de la cabeza! you can forget that idea!;

una idea brillante o [m5] luminosa a brilliant idea, a brainwave;

cuando se le mete una idea en la cabeza… when he gets an idea into his head…;

Comp
Esp
tener ideas de bombero to have wild o crazy ideas

3. [conocimiento, nociones] idea;

la policía no tenía ni idea de quién pudo haber cometido el crimen the police had no idea who could have committed the crime;

no tengo ni idea I haven't got a clue;

no tengo ni idea de física I don't know the first thing about physics;

no tengo (ni) la menor o [m5] la más remota idea I haven't the slightest idea;
Esp muy Fam
no tengo ni pajolera idea I haven't the faintest Br bloody o US goddamn idea;
Vulg
no tengo ni puta idea I haven't got a fucking clue;
Fam
¡ni idea! [como respuesta] search me!, I haven't got a clue!;

tener idea de cómo hacer algo to know how to do sth;

tener una ligera idea to have a vague idea;

por la forma en que maneja las herramientas se ve que tiene idea from the way she's handling the tools, you can tell she knows what she's doing;

¡no tienes idea o [m5] no puedes hacerte una idea de lo duro que fue! you have no idea o you can't imagine how hard it was!

4. [propósito] intention;

nuestra idea es volver pronto we intend to o our intention is to return early;

con la idea de with the idea o intention of;

tener idea de hacer algo to intend to do sth;

a mala idea maliciously;

tener mala idea [ser malintencionado] to be a Br nasty o US real piece of work;

¡mira que tienes mala idea! that's really nasty of you!

5. [opinión] opinion;

mi idea de ella era totalmente errónea I had completely the wrong impression of her;

no tengo una idea formada sobre el tema I don't have a clear opinion on the subject;

cambiar de idea to change one's mind;

yo soy de la idea de que mujeres y hombres deben tener los mismos derechos I'm of the opinion that men and women should have equal rights;

somos de la misma idea we agree, we're of the same opinion

6.
ideas [ideología] ideas;

mi padre es de ideas progresistas my father is a progressive o has progressive attitudes;

fue perseguido por sus ideas he was persecuted for his beliefs o ideas

7. CSur [manía]
le tengo idea a su hermana I can't stand her sister;

le tengo idea a eso that drives me nuts;

si te vas a poner el vestido con idea, mejor ponete otra cosa if you're not sure about the dress, you'd do better to wear something else

* * *

idea

f idea;

dar (una) idea de algo give an idea of sth;

hacerse a la idea de que … get used to the idea that …;

no tener ni idea not have a clue

* * *

idea nf

1) : idea, notion

2) : opinion, belief

3) propósito: intention

* * *

idea n idea

¡qué buena idea! what a good idea!

no tengo ni idea I have no idea / I haven't got a clue

cambiar de idea to change your mind

hacerse a la idea to get used to the idea

hacerse una idea de algo to have an idea of something

Spanish-English dictionary > idea
12 लॄ _lॄ

लॄ f. A mother, a divine female. -m. Śiva. -f. =

लृ. cf. लॄर्महात्मा सुरो बालो भूपः स्तोमः कथानकः (वक्ता) । मूर्खो शिश्नो गुदः कक्षा केशः पापरतो नरः ॥ Enm. एकान्वयो मम Ś.7; मनस्येकं वचस्येकं कर्मण्येकं महात्मनाम् H.1.197.

-4 Firm, unchanged; एको ग्रहस्तु Pt.1.26.

-5 Single of its kind, unique, singular.

-6 Chief, supreme, prominent, sole; ब्राह्मण्यास्तद्धरेत्पुत्र एकांशं वै पितुर्धनात् Mb.13.47.11. ˚पार्थिव, ˚धनुर्धरः, ˚ऐश्वर्य M.1.1 sole sovereignty; एको रागिषु राजते Bh.3.121.

-7 Peerless, matchless.

-8 One of two or many; Me.3. एकः सख्यास्तव सह मया वामपादाभिलाषी Me.8.

-9 Oft. used like the English indefinite article 'a', or 'an'; ज्योतिरेकम् Ś.5.3.

-1 True.

-11 Little. Oft. used in the middle of comp. in the sense of 'only', with an adjectival or adverbial force; दोषैकदृक् looking only to faults; त्वदेकेषु Ku.3.15 your arrow only; so भोगैकबद्धस्पृहः. एकः-अन्यः, or अपरः the one- the other; अजामेकां लोहित... नमामः । अजो ह्येको... अजोन्यः Śvet. Up.4.5; it is used in the plural in the sense of some, its correlative being अन्ये or अपरे (others); एके समूहुर्बलरेणुसंहतिं शिरोभिराज्ञामपरे महीभृतः ॥ Śi.12.45; see अन्य, अपर also.

-कः N. of Viṣṇu. the ऴSupreme Being or Prajāpati; एक इति च प्रजापतेरभिधानमिति । ŚB. on MS. 1.3.13.

(-कम्) 1 The mind; एकं विनिन्ये स जुगोप सप्त सप्तैव तत्याज ररक्ष पञ्च Bu. Ch.2.41.

-2 unity, a unit; Hch.

-का N. of Durgā. [cf. Persian yak; L. aequus].

-Comp. -अंशः a separate part, part in general. विष्टभ्याह- मिदं कृत्स्नमेकांशेन स्थितो जगत् Bg.1.42. एकांशश्च प्रधानतः Ms. 9.15.

-अक्ष a.

1 having only one axle. द्विचक्रमेकाक्षम् (रथम्) Bhāg.4.26.1.

-2 having one eye.

-3 having an excellent eye.

(-क्षः) 1 a crow.

-2 N. of Śiva.

-अक्षर a. monosyllabic. ओमित्येकाक्षरं ब्रह्म Bg.8.13.

(-रम्) 1 a monosyllable.

-2 the sacred syllable; ओम्; एकाक्षरं परं ब्रह्म Ms.2.83.

-3 The sole imperishable thing; एका- क्षरमभिसंभूय Av.5.28.8.

-4 N. of an Upaniṣad. ˚कोशः a vocabulary of monosyllabic words by Puruṣottama- deva. ˚रीभावः the production of only one syllable, con- traction.

-अग्नि a. Keeping only one fire; Āpastamba Dharma Sūtra 2.21.21. (

-कः) One and the same fire.

-अग्र a.

1 fixed on one object or point only.

-2 closely attentive, concentrated, intent; तद्गीतश्रवणैकाग्रा R.15.66; K.49; कच्चिदेतच्छ्रुतं पार्थ त्वयैकाग्रेण चेतसा Bg.18.72; मनुमे- काग्रमासीनम् Ms.1.1.

-3 unperplexed.

-4 known, cele- brated.

-5 single-pointed. (

-ग्रः) (in Math.) the whole of the long side of a figure which is subdivided. ˚चित्त, ˚मनस् a. with a concentrated mind, with un- divided attention. ˚चित्तम्, ˚चित्तता intentness of purpose, concentration of mind; तत्रैकाग्रं मनःकृत्वा Bg.6.12;18.72. °reeदृष्टि a. fixing one's eye on one spot.

-अग्ऱ्य = ˚अग्र. (

-ग्ऱ्यम्) concentration.

-अङ्गः 1 a body-guard.

-2 the planet Mercury or Mars.

-3 N. of Viṣṇu. ˚वधः Mutilation of a limb; Kau. A.4.

-4 Having a unique or beautiful shape.

(-अङ्गम्) 1 a single member or part.

-2 sandal wood.

-3 the head. (

-ङ्गौ) a married couple. (

-ङ्गी) Incomplete; ˚रूपक incomplete, simile.

-अञ्जलिः A handful.

-अङ्गिका preparation made with sandal-wood.

-अण्डः a kind of horse.

-अधिपतिः a sole monarch or sovereign.

-अनंशा the only (day) receiving no part of the moon, an epithet of Kuhū or day of new moon (born together with Kṛiṣṇa and worshipped with Kṛiṣ&na and Bala- deva and identified with Durgā).

-अनुदिष्ट a.

1 left as a funeral feast or one who has recently partaken in it. (

-ष्टम्) a funeral ceremony performed for only one ancestor (recently dead); see एकोद्दिष्ट; यावदेकानुदिष्टस्य गन्धो लेपश्च तिष्ठति Ms.4.111.

-अन्त a.

1 solitary, retired.

-2 aside, apart.

-3 directed towards one point or object only.

-4 excessive, great; ˚शैत्यात्- कदलीविशेषाः Ku.1.36.

-5 worshipping only one; devoted to only one (एकनिष्ठ); एकान्तजनप्रियः Bhāg.8.24.31.

-6 absolute, invariable, perpetual; स्वायत्तमेकान्तगुणम् Bh.2.7; कस्यैकान्तं सुखमुपगतम् Me.111.

(-तः) 1 a lonely or retired place, solitude; तासामेकान्तविन्यस्ते शयानां शयने द्युमे Rām.5.1.5. व्योम˚ विहारिणः Pt.2.2; H.1.49.

-2 exclusiveness.

-3 an invariable rule or course of conduct or action; तस्मादेकान्तमासाद्य Pt.3.7.

-4 exclusive aim or boundary. (

-तम्) an exclusive recourse, a settled rule or principle; तेजः क्षमा वा नैकान्तं काल- ज्ञस्य महीपतेः Śi.2.83. (

-तम्, -तेन, -ततः, -ते) ind.

1 solely, exclusively, invariably, always, absolutely, युद्धे नैकान्तेन भवेज्जयः Mb.5.64.27.

-2 exceeding, quite, wholly, very much; वयमप्येकान्ततो निःस्पृहाः Bh.3.24; दुःखमेकान्ततो वा Me.111; oft. in comp.; ˚विध्वंसिन् sure or destined to perish; R.2.57; ˚भीरु Mu. 3.5 always timid; so एकान्तकरुण very weak &c.

-3 alone, apart, privately. ˚भूत being alone or solitary; विलोक्यैकान्तभूतानि भूतान्यादौ प्रजापतिः Bhāg.6.18.3. ˚मति a. devoted to one object only. ˚विहारिन् a. a solitary wanderer. ˚सुषमा 'containing exclusively good years', a division of time with Jainas. ˚स्थित a. staying or remaining apart.

-अन्तर a. next but one, separated by one remove; द्वन्द्वं दक्षमरीचिसंभवमिदं तत्स्रष्टुरेकान्तरम् Ś.7.27; V.1. (

-रः) a kind of fever.

-अन्तिक a. final, conclusive.

-अन्तित्वम् devotion to one object.

-अन्तिन् a. devoted to one object only; अहो अत्यद्भुतं ह्येतद् दुर्लभैकान्ति- नामपि Bhāg.7.1.15. -m. a worshipper of Viṣṇu.

-अन्नम् one and the same food.

(-न्नः), -˚आदिन् 1 a mess-mate.

-2 One who lives on the alms from only one house; नैकान्नादी भवेद् व्रती Ms.2.188.

-अपचयः, अपायः Diminution by one.

-अब्दा a heifer one year old.

- अयन a.

1 passable for only one (as a foot-path) Mb.3.

-2 fixing one's thoughts on one object, closely attentive, intent; see एकाग्र.

(-नम्) 1 a lonely or retired place; एकायनगतः पथि Mb.1.176.5; Rām. 3.67.23.

-2 a meeting-place, rendezvous. सर्वासामपां समुद्र एकायनम् Bṛi. Up.2.4.11.

-3 union of thoughts.

-4 monotheism.

-5 the sole object; सा स्नेहस्य एकायनीभूता M.2.14; एकायनीभूय Mv.4 with one accord, unani- mously.

-6 One and the same way, similarity; एकमेवायनगताः प्लवमाना गिरेर्गिरम् Rām.4.2.9.

-7 Worldly wisdom (नीतिशास्त्र); नाम वै एकायनम् Ch. Up.7.1.2. ˚गत = एकायन q. v. तरुणः सुकृतैर्युक्त एकायनगतश्च ह Mb.7.12.22. ˚स्थः With only one resource open, driven to extremity; शूरश्चैकायनस्थश्च किमन्यत्प्रतिपद्यते Pratijñā.1.7.

-अर्णवः general flood, universal deluge; अयं ह्युत्सहते क्रुद्धः कर्तुमे- कार्णवं जगत् Rām.5.49.2.

-अर्थ a.

1 having one and the same meaning, having the same object in view; राजन्यकान्युपायज्ञैरेकार्थानि चरैस्तव Śi.2.114.

-2 (Rhet.) Tautological (as a sentence); Kāvyālaṅkāravṛitti. 2.1.11.

(-र्थः) 1 the same thing, object, or intention.

-2 the same meaning.

-3 N. of a glossary (of synonymous words); cf. एकार्थनाममाला.

- अवम a. inferior or less by one.

- अवयव a. made up of the same components.

-अशीत or ˚तितम a. eighty-first.

-अशीतिः f. eighty-one.

-अष्टका 1 the first or chief Aṣṭakā after the full moon; एकाष्टके सुप्रजसः सुवीरा Av.3.1.5.

-2 the eighth day of the dark fortnight in the month of Māgha (on which a श्राद्ध is to be performed).

-अष्ठीका (ला) The root of the trumpet-flower (Mar. पहाडमूळ).

-अष्ठील a. having one kernel. (

-लः) N. of a plant (बकवृक्ष); A white variety of Gigantic swallow- wort (Mar. रुईमांदार).

-अहन् (ह) 1 the period of one day.

-2 a sacrifice lasting for one day. ˚गमः, ˚अध्वा a day's journey.

-आतपत्र a. characterized by only one umbrella (showing universal sovereignty); एकातपत्रं जगतः प्रभुत्वम् R.2.47. ˚त्रां भुवम् 18.4; K.26; Śi.12. 33; V.3.19.

-आत्मन् a. depending solely on one-self, solitary.

-आदेशः cf. Sk. on P.VI.1.11. one substitute for two or more letters (got by either dropping one vowel, or by the blending of both); as the आ in एकायन.

-आयु a.

1 providing the most excellent food.

-2 the first living being. एकायुरग्रे विश आविवाससि Rv.1.31.5.

-आवलिः, -ली f.

1 a single string of pearls, beads &c.; सूत्रमेकावली शुद्धा Kau. A.2.11. एका- वली कण्ठविभूषणं वः Vikr.1.3; लताविटपे एकावली लग्ना V.1.

-2 (in Rhetoric) Necklace- a series of statements in which there is a regular transition from a predicate to a subject, or from a subject to a predicate; स्थाप्यते$पोह्यते वापि यथापूर्वं परस्परम् । विशेषणतया यत्र वस्तु सैकावली द्विधा ॥ K. P.1; cf. Chandr.5.13-4; नेत्रे कर्णान्तविश्रान्ते कर्णो दोःस्तम्भदोलितौ &c. and Bk.2.19.

-आहार्य a. having the same food; making no difference between allowed and forbidden food; एकहार्यं युगं सर्वम् Mb.3.19.41.

-उक्तिः f. a single expression or word.

-उत्तर a. greater or increasing by one.

-उदकः (a relative) connected by the offering of funeral libations of water to the same deceased ancestor; जन्मन्येकोदकानां तु त्रिरात्राच्छुद्धिरिष्यते Ms.5.71.

-उदरः, -रा uterine, (brother or sister).

-उदात्त a. having one Udātta accent.

-उद्दिष्टम् a Śrāddha or funeral rite performed for one definite individual deceased, not including other ancestors; see एकानुदिष्ट.

-ऊन a. less by one, minus one.

-ऋच् a. consisting of one verse (ऋच्). (

-चम्) A Sūkta of one verse only; Av.19.23.2.

-एक a. one by one, one taken singly, a single one; एकैकमप्यनर्थाय किमु यत्र चतुष्टयम् H. Pr.11; R.17.43.

(-कम्), -एकैकशः, ind. one by one, singly, severally एकैकमत्र दिवसे दिवसे Ś.6.11; ˚कं निर्दिशन् Ś.7 pointing to each severally.

-श्यम् (एककश्यम्) Single state, severally एकैकश्येनानुपूर्वं भूत्वा भूत्वेह जायते Bhāg.7.15.51.

-˚श्येन (instrumental used as an adv.) individually, singly, one by one. ते यदि एकैकश्येनापि कुर्वन्ति तथापि सत्रक्रियामभिसमीक्ष्य बहव एव कुर्वन्तीति बहुवचनं भविष्यति । ŚB on MS.1.6.45.

-ओघः 1 a continuous current.

-2 A single flight (of arrows); एकौघेन स्वर्णपुङ्खैर्द्विषन्तः (आकिरन्ति स्म) Śi. 18.55.

-कपाल a. consisting of or contained in one cup.

-कर a. (

-री f.)

1 doing only one thing.

-2 (-रा) one-handed.

-3 one-rayed.

-कार्य a.

1 acting in concert with, co-operating, having made common cause with; co-worker; अस्माभिः सहैककार्याणाम् Mu.2; R.1.4.

-2 answering the same end.

-3 having the same occu- pation. (

-र्यम्) sole or same business.

-कालः 1 one time.

-2 the same time, (

-लम्, -ले) ind. at one time, at one and the same time; एककालं चरेद्भैक्षम् Ms.6.55. ˚भोजनम् eating but one meal in any given time.

-कालिकम् Once a day; तेभ्यो लब्धेन भैक्ष्येण वर्तयन्नेककालिकम् Ms.11.123.

-कालीन a.

1 happening once only;

-2 Contemporary, coeval.

-कुण्डलः (लिन्) N. of Kubera; of Balabhadra and Śeṣa; गर्गस्रोतो महातीर्थमाजगामैककुण्डली Mb.9.37.14. cf. एककुण्डल आख्यातो बलरामे धनाधिपे Medini.

-कुष्ठम् a kind of leprosy; कृष्णारुणं येन भवे- च्छरीरं तदेककुष्ठं प्रवदन्त्यसाध्यम् Suśr.

-क्षीरम् the milk of one (nurse &c.).

-गम्यः the supreme spirit.

-गुरु, गुरुक a. having the same preceptor. (

-रुः, -रुकः) a spiritual brother (pupil of the same preceptor).

-ग्राम a. living in the same village. (

-मः) the same village.

-ग्रामीण a. Inhabiting the same village; नैकग्रामीणमतिथिम् Ms.3.13.

-चक्र a.

1 having only one wheel. (said of the sun's chariot); सप्त युञ्जन्ति रथमेक- चक्रम् Rv.1.164.2.

-2 governed by one king only. (

-क्रः) the chariot of the sun. ˚वर्तिन् m. sole master of the whole universe, universal monarch. (

-क्रा) N. of the town Kīchakas.

-चत्वारिंशत् f. forty-one.

-चर a.

1 wandering or living alone, alone; अयमेकचरो$ भिवर्तते माम् Ki.13.3;3.53. Kau. A.1.18. स्वच्छन्दमेकचरं Mudrā.

-2 having one attendant.

-3 living un- assisted.

-4 going together or at the same time.

-5 gregarious.

-6 (Said of certain animals); न भक्षयेदेकचरान् Ms.5.17; Bhāg.5.8.18.

(-रः) 1 a rhinoceros.

-2 An ascetic (यति); नाराजके जनपदे चरत्येकचरो वशी Rām.2.67.23.

- चरण a. having only one foot.

-चारिन् a.

1 living alone, solitary.

-2 going alone or with one follower only.

-3 An atten- dant of Buddha. (

-णी) a loyal wife.

-चित्त a. thinking of one thing only, absorbed in one object.

(-त्तम्) 1 fixedness of thought upon one object.

-2 unanimity एकचित्तीभूय H.1 unanimously; ˚ता fixedness of mind, agreement, unanimity.

-चिन्तनम् thinking of only one object.

-चिन्मय a. Consisting of intelligence; Rāmt. Up.

-चेतस्, -मनस् a. unanimous; see ˚चित्त.

-चोदन a. Resting upon one rule. (

-नम्) referring to in the singular number.

-च्छत्र a. Ruled by one king solely.

-च्छायाश्रित a. Involved in similarity (of debt) with one debtor (said of a surety); Y.2.56.

-ज a.

1 born alone or single.

-2 growing alone (a tree); महानप्येकजो वृक्षो बलवान्सुप्रतिष्ठितः Pt.3.54.

-3 alone of its kind.

-4 uniform, unchanging.

-जः, -जा a brother or sister of the same parents.

-जटा N. of a goddess उग्रतारा.

-जन्मन् m.

1 a king.

-2 a Śūdra; see ˚जाति below.

-जात a. born of the same parents; Ms.9.148.

-जाति a.

1 once born.

-2 belonging to the same family or caste. (

-तिः) a Śūdra (opp. द्विजन्मन्); ब्राह्मणः क्षत्रियो वैश्यस्त्रयो वर्णा द्विजातयः । चतुर्थ एकजातिस्तु शूद्रो नास्ति तु पञ्चमः ॥ Ms.1.4;8.27.

-जातीय a. of the same kind, species or family. ˚अनुसमयः performance of one detail with reference to all things or persons, then doing the second, then the third and so on (see पदार्थानुसमय) Ms.5.2.1-2.

-जीववादः (in phil.) the assertion of a living soul only.

-ज्या the chord of an arc; sine of 3˚.

-ज्योतिस् m. N. of Śiva.

-तान a. con- centrated or fixed on one object only, closely attentive; ब्रह्मैकतानमनसो हि वसिष्ठमिश्राः Mv.3.11.

(-नः) 1 atten- tion fixed on one object only; A. Rām.6.2.2.

-2 musical harmony, = ˚तालः

-ताल a. Having a single palm tree; एकताल एवोत्पातपवनप्रेरितो गिरिः R.15.23.

-तालः harmony, accurate adjustment of song, dance, and instrumental music (cf. तौर्यत्रिकम्).

-लम् A kind of sculptural measurement. (

-ली) an instrument for beating time, any instrument having but one note.

-तीर्थिन् a.

1 bathing in the same holy water.

-2 belonging to the same religious order; क्रमेणाचार्यसच्छिष्य- धर्मभ्रात्रेकतीर्थिनः Y.2.137. -m. a fellow student, spiritual brother.

-तेजन a. Ved. having only one shaft (an arrow).

-त्रिंशत् f. thirty-one; ˚त्रिंश 31st.

-त्रिकः a kind of sacrifice performed in or lasting for a day.

-दंष्ट्रः, -दन्तः "one-tusked", epithets of Gaṇeśa (एकदंष्ट्रः) A kind of fever.

-दण्डिन् m.

1 N. of a class of Sannyāsins or beggars (otherwise called हंस). They are divided into four orders:-- कुटीचको बहूदको हंसश्चैव तृतीयकः । चतुर्थः परहंसश्च यो यः पश्चात्स उत्तमः ॥ Hārita.

-2 N. of a Vedantic school.

-दलः, -पत्रः N. of a plant (चन्डालकन्द).

-दिश् a. living in the same region or quarter.

-दुःखसुख a. sympathising, having the same joys and sorrows.

-दृश्, -दृष्टि a. one-eyed. -m.

1 a crow.

-2 N. of Śiva.

-3 a philosopher.

-दृश्य a. the sole object of vision, alone being worthy of being seen. तमेकदृश्यं नयनैः पिबन्त्यो Ku.7.64.

-दृष्टिः f. fixed or steady look.

-देवः the Supreme god.

-देवत, -दे(दै)वत्य a. devoted, directed or offered to one deity.

-देश a. occupying the same place.

(-शः) 1 one spot or place.

-2 a part or portion (of the whole), one side; ˚अवतीर्णा K.22; तस्यैकदेशः U.4; Mv.2; विभावितैकदेशेन देयं यदभियुज्यते V.4.33 'what is claimed should be given by one who is proved to have got a part of it'; (this is sometimes called एकदेशविभावितन्याय) ˚क्षाण a. partly burnt. एकदेशक्षाणमपि क्षाणमेव । ŚB. on MS.6.4.18.

-देशिन् a. consisting of parts or portions divided into parts. -m. A disputant knowing only part of the true state of the case.

-देह, -देहिन् a.

1 having only one body.

-2 elegantly formed.

(-हः) 1 the planet Mercury.

-2 (du.) Husband and wife.

-धनः a kind of jug with which water is taken up at certain religious ceremonies.

(-नम्) 1 an excellent gift.

-2 honorific offering.

-धनिन् a. obtaining an honorific offering,

-धर्मन्, -धर्मिन् a.

1 possessing the same properties of the same kind.

-2 professing the same religion.

-धुर, -धुरावह, -धुरीण a.

1 fit for but one kind of labour.

-2 fit for but one yoke (as cattle for special burden; P.IV.4.79).

-धुरा a particular load or con- veyance.

-नक्षत्रम् a lunar mansion consisting of only one star.

-नटः the principal actor in a drama, the manager (सूत्रधार) who recites the prologue.

-नयनः The planet Venus.

-नवतः ninety-first.

-नवतिः f. ninety-one.

-नाथ a. having one master.

(-थः) 1 sole master or lord.

-2 N. of an author.

-नायकः N. of Śiva.

-निश्चय a. come to the same conclusion or resolution, having the same aim. (

-यः) general agreement or con- clusion, unanimity.

-निपातः A particle which is a single word.

-निष्ठ a.

1 intently devoted or loyal (to one thing).

-2 intently fixed on one object.

-नेत्रः 1 N. of Śiva; (one-eyed).

-2 (With Śaivas) One of the eight forms of Vidyeśvara.

-पक्ष a.

1 of the same side or party, an associate.

-2 partial. (

-क्षः) one side or party; ˚आश्रयविक्लवत्वात् R.14.34; ˚क्षे in one point of view, in one case.

-पक्षीभावः The state of being the one alternative.

-पञ्चाशत् f. fifty-one.

-पतिक a. having the same husband.

-पत्नी 1 a faithful wife (perfectly chaste); तां चावश्यं दिवसगणनातत्परामेकपत्नीम् Me.1.

-2 the wife of a man who has no other wives; यो धर्म एकपत्नीनां काङ्क्षन्ती तमनुत्तमम् Ms.5.158.

-3 the wife of the same man; a co-wife; सर्वासामेकपत्नीनामेका चेत्पुत्रिणी भवेत् Ms.9. 183. ˚व्रतम् a vow of perfect chastity; कामेकपत्नीव्रतदुःख- शीलाम् Ku.3.7.

-पत्रिका the plant Ocimum Gratissimum (गन्धपत्रा; Mar. नागदवणी)

-पद्, -पाद् a.

1 one-footed, limping, lame.

-2 incomplete. (

-पाद्) m. N. of Śiva or Viṣṇu. (

-पदी) a foot-path (for a single man to walk on). एकपद्या तया यान्ती नलिकायन्त्रतुल्यया Śiva. B.28.66

-पद a.

1 one-footed.

-2 consisting of or named in one word.

(-दम्) 1 a single step.

-2 single or simple word.

-3 the time required to pronounce a single word.

-4 present time, same time;

(-दः) 1 a man having one foot.

-2 a kind of coitus (रतिबन्ध). (

-दे) ind. sudden- ly, all at once, abruptly; निहन्त्यरीनेकपदे य उदात्तः स्वरानिव Śi.2.95; R.8.48; K.45; V.4.3. (

-दा) a verse con- sisting of only one Pāda or quarter stanza.

(-दी) 1 a woman having one foot.

-2 a Gāyatrī consisting of one Pāda. गायत्र्यस्येकपदी Bṛi. Up.5.14.7.

-3 Foot-path (Mar. पाऊलवाट); इयमेकपदी राजन्यतो मे पितुराश्रमः Rām. 2.63.44.

-पर a. Ved. an epithet of the dice in which one is decisive or of pre-eminent importance.

-परि ind. one over or under, (a term at dice; cf. अक्षपरि). अक्षस्याह- मेकहरस्य हेतोः Rv.1.34.2.

-पर्णा 1 N. of a younger sister of Durgā.

-2 N. of Durgā.

-3 a plant having one leaf only.

-पलाशः a. a single Butea Frondosa.

-पाटला N. of a younger sister of Durgā; N. of Durgā.

-पाणः a single wager.

-पात a. happening at once, sudden.

-तः The first word of a Mantra (प्रतीक).

-पतिन् a.

1 sudden.

-2 standing alone or solitary. (

-नी) i. e. ऋक् a verse to be taken by itself or independently of the hymn to which it belongs.

-पाद a.

1 having only one foot; तत्र शिश्रिये$ज एकपादः Av.13.1.6.

-2 using only one foot.

(-दः) 1 one or single foot.

-2 one and the same Pāda.

-3 N. of Viṣṇu and Śiva.

-पादिका a kind of posture of birds.

-पार्थिवः Sole ruler or king; न केवलं तद्गुरुरेक- पार्थिवः R.3.31.

-पिङ्गः, -पिङ्गलः N. of Kubera; having a yellow mark in place of one eye; (his eye was so made on account of a curse uttered by Pārvatī when he cast an evil eye at her;) Dk.2.4.

-पिण्ड a. united by the offering of the funeral rice-ball;

˚ता, -त्वम् consanguinity.

-पुत्र a. having only one son.

-पुरुषः 1 the Supreme Being; वेदान्तेषु यमाहुरेकपुरुषम् V.1.1;

-2 the chief person. a. Consisting of only one man. तथैकपुरुषं राष्ट्रम् Bhāg.6.5.7.

-पुष्कलः (रः) N. of a musical instrument (Mar. काहल); ततः प्रयाते दाशार्हे प्रावाद्यन्तैकपुष्कराः Mb.5.94.21.

-प्रकार a. of the same kind.

-प्रख्य a. singularly like.

-प्रभुत्वम् sole sovereignty.

-प्रयत्नः one effort (of the voice).

-प्रस्थः a measure.

-प्रहारिक a. killed by one blow. Mk.8.

-प्राणयोगः union in one breath.

-बुद्धि a. having only one thought.

-भक्त a.

1 serving one master only.

-2 worshipping one deity.

-3 eating together. (

-भूक्तम्) N. of a religi- ous ceremony; eating but one meal (a day) Mb.3; Y.3.318. ˚व्रतम् eating but once a day as a religious observance.

-भक्ति a.

1 believing in one deity.

-2 firmly devoted; तेषां ज्ञानी नित्ययुक्त एकभक्तिर्विशिष्यते Bg.7. 17. -f. eating but one meal a day.

-भार्या a faithful or chaste wife. तामेकभार्यां परिवादभीरोः R.14.86 (

-र्यः) one having one wife only.

-भाव a. of the same or one nature.

-2 sincerely devoted.

-3 honest, sincerely disposed.

(-वः) 1 one feeling, the same or unchanged devotion; दुर्ग्राह्यत्वान्नृपतिमनसां नैकभावाश्रयाणां सेवाधर्मः परमगहनः Pt.1.285;3.65. स्वतेजसा सत्त्वगुणप्रवाहमात्मैकभावेन भजध्वमद्धा Bhāg.

-2 oneness, agreement. cf. एको भावः सदा शस्तो यतीनां भवितात्मनाम्

-भूत a.

1 being one, undivided

-2 concentrated, closely attentive.

-भूमः a palace having one floor.

-भोजन, -भुक्त a.

1 eating but one meal.

-2 eating in common.

-मति a.

1 fixed on one object.

-2 unanimous, thinking in the same way.

-मनस् a. thinking with another, of one thought; ते निर्यान्तु मया सहैकमनसो येषामभीष्टं यशः Mu.2.13.

-2 fixing the mind upon one object, closely attentive; गच्छन्तमेकमनसम् Mb.1.42.36. एकमनाः श्रोतुमर्हति देवः M.2.

-मात्र a. of one syllable.

-मुख a.

1 having the face directed towards one place, direction of object; सहस्रं स एकमुखो ददाति Av.9.4.9.

-2 having the same aim.

-3 having one chief or head; द्यूतमेकमुखं कार्यम् Y.2.23.

-4 having one door or entrance (as a मण्डप).

(-खम्) 1 gambling.

-2 a kind of fruit (रुद्राक्षफल).

-मूर्धन् = ˚मुख q. v. Av.8.9.15.

-मूला = अतसी q. v.

-यष्टिः, -यष्टिका a single string of pearls.

-योनि a.

1 uterine.

-2 of the same family or caste; एतद्विधानं विज्ञेयं विभाग- स्यैकयोनिषु Ms.9.148.

-रजः the plant भृङ्गराज (Mar. माका).

-रथः An eminent warrior; Mb.3.

-रश्मि a. Lustrous Mb.4.

-रस a.

1 finding pleasure only in one thing, of one flavour; रसान्तराण्येकरसं यथा दिव्यं पयो$श्नुते R.1.17.

-2 of one feeling or sentiment only; साहस˚ U.5.21 influenced only by rashness; विक्रम˚ K.7; भावैकरसं मनः Ku.5.82; M.3.1; Bv.2.155; Śi.6.26; V.1.9.

-3 of one tenor, stable, equable; Māl.4.7; U.4.15.

-4 solely or exclusively devoted (to one); अबलैकरसाः R.9.43,8.65.

(-सः) 1 oneness of aim or feeling.

-2 the only flavour or pleasure. (

-सम्) a drama of one sentiment.

-राज्, -राजः m. an absolute king; प्राङ् विशाम्पतिरेकराट् त्वं वि राज Av.3.4.1. a. Shining alone, alone visible; स वा एष तदा द्रष्टा नाप- श्यद् दृश्यमेकराट् Bhāg.3.5.24.

-रात्रः a ceremony lasting one night. (

-त्रम्) one night; एकरात्रं तु निवसन्नतिथिर्ब्राह्मणः स्मृतः Ms.3.12.

-रात्रिक a. lasting or sufficient for one night only.

-राशिः 1 a heap, crowd.

-2 a sign of the zodiac. ˚भूत a. collected or heaped together.

-रिक्थिन् m. a coheir; यद्येकरिक्थिनौ स्यातामौरसक्षेत्रजौ सुतौ Ms.9.162.

-रूप a.

1 of one form or kind, like, similar; आसवः प्रतिपदं प्रमदानां नैकरूपरसतामिव भेजे Ki.9.55.

-2 uniform, one-coloured; Rv.1.169.2.

(-पम्) 1 one form or kind;

-2 The knowledge of reality. विमोचयत्येकरूपेण Sāṅ. K.63. ˚ता uniformity, invariableness; क्षणद्युतीनां दधुरेकरूपताम् Ki.8.2.

-रूप्य a. formed or arising from one.

-लिङ्गः 1 a word having one gender only.

-2 N. of Kubera. (

-ङ्गम्) a place in which for five krośas there is but one लिङ्ग (Phallus); पञ्चक्रोशान्तरे यत्र न लिङ्गान्तरमीक्ष्यते । तदेकलिङ्गमाख्यातं तत्र सिद्धिरनुत्तमा ॥ Śabdak.

-वचनम् the singular number.

-वर्ण a.

1 of one colour.

-2 identical, same.

-3 of one tribe or caste.

-4 involving the use of one letter (˚समीकरण).

(-र्णः) 1 one form.

-2 a Brāhmaṇa.

-3 a word of one syllable.

-4 a superior caste. (

-र्णी) beating time, the instru- ment (castanet); ˚समीकरणम् an equation involving one unknown quantity.

-वर्णिक a.

1 of one colour.

-2 of one caste.

-वर्षिका a heifer one year old.

-वस्त्र, -वसन a. having only one garment, in one dress (without उत्तरीय). (

-स्त्रम्) a single garment.

-वाक्यम् one or unanimous opinion; एकवाक्यं विवव्रः R.6.85 raised a unanimous cry; ˚ता consistency in meaning, unanimity, reconciling different statements, syntactical unity; प्रकरणाच्च ज्योतिष्टोमेनैकवाक्यता स्यात् । ŚB. on MS.1. 5.37.

-वाक्यकृ 8 U. To effect syntactical unity, to construe as one sentence. तस्मात् प्रकृतानां... देवतानामन्यतमया देवतया प्रकृतत्वादेकवाक्यतां कृत्वा देवतामवगमिष्यामः । ŚB. on MS.1. 8.5.

-वाक्यया 2 P. (with instrumental) To form one sentence with, to be syntactically connected with; न वै कृतं कर्म प्राकृतैरङ्गपदार्थैः सहैकवाक्यतां याति । ŚB. on MS.1. 1.2.

˚त्वम् syntactical unity. The state of forming or being one sentence; एकवाक्यत्वाच्च । Ms.1.1.8.

-वाचक a. Synonymous.

-वादः 1 a kind of drum or tabor (Mar. डफ).

-2 the unitarian doctrine, monotheism.

-वारम्, -वारे ind.

1 only once.

-2 at once, suddenly.

-3 at one time.

-वासस् a. Clothed in only one garment.

-वासा A woman; Nigh.

-विंश a. twenty-first; consisting of twentyone. (

-शः) the Ekaviṁśa- ṣ&tod;oma; Av.8.9.2.

-विंशक a. The twentyfirst; दश पूर्वान्परान् वंश्यानात्मानं चैकविंशकम् । ब्राह्मीपुत्रः सुकृतकृन्मोचयेदेनसः पितॄन् ॥ Ms.3.37.

-कम् The number twentyone; Y.3.224.

-विंशतिः f. twentyone.

-विजयः Complete victory; Kau. A.12.

-विध a. of one kind; simple.

-विलोचन a. one-eyed; see एकदृष्टि.

-विषयिन् m. a rival (having a common object or end in view).

-वीरः a pre-eminent warrior or hero; धर्म˚ Mv.5.48.

-रा N. of a daughter of Śiva, a deity.

-वृक्षः 1 one tree.

-2 a district in which but one tree is seen for 4 Krośas.

-वृत f. heaven.

-वृन्दम 1 a peculiar disease of the throat.

-2 one heap or collection.

-वृषः Ved. the chief bull; the best or most excellent of a number.

-वेणिः, -णी f. a single braid of hair (worn by a woman as a mark of her separation from her hus- band &c.); गण्डाभोगात्कठिनविषमामेकवेणीं करेण Me.93; ˚धरा Ś.7; धृत˚ Ś.7.21.

-वेश्मन् n. a solitary house or room; विप्रदुष्टां स्त्रियं भर्ता निरुन्ध्यादेकवेश्मनि Ms.11.176.

-व्यवसायिन् a. following the same profession.

-व्याव- हारिकाः N. of a Buddhist school.

-शत a. 11 st. (

-तम्) 11; अत्रैतदेकशतं नाडीनां Prasna. Up.3.6.

-शक a. whole-hoofed. (

-फः) an animal whose hoof is not cloven (as a horse, ass &c.); अजाविकं सैकशफं न जातु विषमं भजेत् Ms.9.119.

-शरणम् the sole recourse or refuge (especially applied to a deity).

-शरीर a. of one body or blood, consanguineous. ˚अन्वयः consan- guineous descent. ˚अवयवः a descendant in a right line, blood-kinsman. ˚आरम्भः commencement of consangui- nity by the union of father and mother.

-शल्यः A kind of fish; Rām.5.11.17.

-शाख a. having one branch. (

-खः) a Brāhmaṇa of the same branch or school.

-शायिन् a. Sleeping alone, chaste; Mb.13.

-शाला A single hall or room; (

-लम् A house consisting of one hall; Matsya P.

-शीर्षन् = ˚मुख q. v. Av.13.4.6.

-शुङ्ग a. having one sheath. (

-ङ्गा) N. of a medicinal plant.

-शुल्कम् One and the same purchase money (given to the parents of a bride); अन्यां चेद्दर्शयित्वा$न्या वोढुः कन्या प्रदीयते । उभे ते एकशुल्केन वहेदित्यब्रवीन्मनुः ॥ Ms.8.24.

-शृङ्ग a. having only one horn.

(-ङ्गः) 1 a unicorn; rhinoceros.

-2 N. of Viṣṇu.

-3 a class of Pitṛis.

-4 a mountain having one top.

-शेपः a tree having one root.

-शेषः 'the remainder of one', a species of Dvandva compound in which one of two or more words only is retained; e. g. पितरौ father and mother, parents, (= मातापितरौ); so श्वशुरौः, भ्रातरः &c.

-श्रुत a. once heard. ˚धर a. keeping in mind what one has heard once.

-श्रुतिः f.

1 monotony.

-2 the neutral accentless tone. (

-ति) ind. in a monotonous manner.

-श्रुष्टि a. Ved. obedient to one command.

-षष्ट a. sixty-first.

-षष्टिः f. sixty-one. ˚तम a. sixty first.

-संस्थ a. dwelling in one place; R.6.29.

-सप्तत, ˚तितम् a. seventy-first.

-सप्ततिः f. seventy-one.

-सभम् a common place of meeting.

-सर्ग a. closely attentive. (

-र्गः) concentration.

-सहस्रम् 11 or one thousand; वृषभैकसहस्रा गा दद्यात्सुचरितव्रतः Ms.11.127.

-साक्षिक a. witnessed by one.

-सार्थम् ind. together, in one company.

-सूत्रम् N. of a small double drum played by a string and ball attached to the body of it (Mar. डमरू).

-स्तोमः N. of Soma ceremony.

-स्थ a.

1 being or centred in one place; in one man; ज्ञानमेकस्थमाचार्ये...... शौर्यमेकस्थमाचार्ये Mb.7.188.45. Ku. 1.49; हन्तैकस्थं क्वचिदपि न ते चण्डि सादृश्यमस्ति Me.16.

-2 close-standing, standing side by side.

-3 collected, combined.

-स्थानम् one or the same place; एकस्थाने प्रसूते वाक् Pt.4.5.

-2 Standing closely; विपक्षेणापि मरुता यथैकस्थानवीरुधः Pt.3.53.

-हंसः the chief or highest Haṁsa (an allegorical designation of the soul). हिरण्मयः पुरुष एकहंसः Bṛi. Up.4.3.11.

-हायन a. one year old; त्रस्तैकहायनकुरङ्गविलोलदृष्टिः Māl.4.8; U.3.28. (

-नी) a heifer one year old. (

-नम्) the period of one year.

Sanskrit-English dictionary > लॄ _lॄ
13 БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ

Мы приняли следующие сокращения для наиболее часто упоминаемых книг и журналов:

IJP - International Journal of Psycho-analysis

JAPA - Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association

SE - Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, ed. James Strachey (London: Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psycho-Analysis, 1953—74.)

PSOC - Psychoanalytic Study of the Child (New Haven: Yale University Press)

PQ - Psychoanalytic Quarterly

WAF - The Writings of Anna Freud, ed. Anna Freud (New York: International Universities Press, 1966—74)

PMC - Psychoanalysis The Major Concepts ed. Burness E. Moore and Bernard D. Fine (New Haven: Yale University Press)

\

О словаре: _about - Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts

\

1. Abend, S. M. Identity. PMC. Forthcoming.

2. Abend, S. M. (1974) Problems of identity. PQ, 43.

3. Abend, S. M., Porder, M. S. & Willick, M. S. (1983) Borderline Patients. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

4. Abraham, K. (1916) The first pregenital stage of libido. Selected Papers. London, Hogarth Press, 1948.

5. Abraham, K. (1917) Ejaculatio praecox. In: selected Papers. New York Basic Books.

6. Abraham, K. (1921) Contributions to the theory of the anal character. Selected Papers. New York: Basic Books, 1953.

7. Abraham, K. (1924) A Short study of the development of the libido, viewed in the light of mental disorders. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1927.

8. Abraham, K. (1924) Manic-depressive states and the pre-genital levels of the libido. In: Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1949.

9. Abraham, K. (1924) Selected Papers. London: Hogarth Press, 1948.

10. Abraham, K. (1924) The influence of oral erotism on character formation. Ibid.

11. Abraham, K. (1925) The history of an impostor in the light of psychoanalytic knowledge. In: Clinical Papers and Essays on Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books, 1955, vol. 2.

12. Abrams, S. (1971) The psychoanalytic unconsciousness. In: The Unconscious Today, ed. M. Kanzer. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

13. Abrams, S. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.

14. Abse, D W. (1985) The depressive character In Depressive States and their Treatment, ed. V. Volkan New York: Jason Aronson.

15. Abse, D. W. (1985) Hysteria and Related Mental Disorders. Bristol: John Wright.

16. Ackner, B. (1954) Depersonalization. J. Ment. Sci., 100.

17. Adler, A. (1924) Individual Psychology. New York: Harcourt, Brace.

18. Akhtar, S. (1984) The syndrome of identity diffusion. Amer. J. Psychiat., 141.

19. Alexander, F. (1950) Psychosomatic Medicine. New York: Norton.

20. Allen, D. W. (1974) The Feat- of Looking. Charlottesvill, Va: Univ. Press of Virginia.

21. Allen, D. W. (1980) Psychoanalytic treatment of the exhibitionist. In: Exhibitionist, Description, Assessment, and Treatment, ed. D. Cox. New York: Garland STPM Press.

22. Allport, G. (1937) Personality. New York: Henry Holt.

23. Almansi, R. J. (1960) The face-breast equation. JAPA, 6.

24. Almansi, R. J. (1979) Scopophilia and object loss. PQ, 47.

25. Altman, L. Z. (1969) The Dream in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

26. Altman, L. Z. (1977) Some vicissitudes of love. JAPA, 25.

27. American Psychiatric Association. (1987) Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 3d ed. revised. Washington, D. C.

28. Ansbacher, Z. & Ansbacher, R. (1956) The Individual Psychology of Alfred Adler. New York: Basic Books.

29. Anthony, E. J. (1981) Shame, guilt, and the feminine self in psychoanalysis. In: Object and Self, ed. S. Tuttman, C. Kaye & M. Zimmerman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

30. Arlow. J. A. (1953) Masturbation and symptom formation. JAPA, 1.

31. Arlow. J. A. (1959) The structure of the deja vu experience. JAPA, 7.

32. Arlow. J. A. (1961) Ego psychology and the study of mythology. JAPA, 9.

33. Arlow. J. A. (1963) Conflict, regression and symptom formation. IJP, 44.

34. Arlow. J. A. (1966) Depersonalization and derealization. In: Psychoanalysis: A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

35. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Fantasy, memory and reality testing. PQ, 38.

36. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Unconscious fantasy and disturbances of mental experience. PQ, 38.

37. Arlow. J. A. (1970) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 51.

38. Arlow. J. A. (1975) The structural hypothesis. PQ, 44.

39. Arlow. J. A. (1977) Affects and the psychoanalytic situation. IJP, 58.

40. Arlow. J. A. (1979) Metaphor and the psychoanalytic situation. PQ, 48.

41. Arlow. J. A. (1979) The genesis of interpretation. JAPA, 27 (suppl.).

42. Arlow. J. A. (1982) Problems of the superego concept. PSOC, 37.

43. Arlow. J. A. (1984) Disturbances of the sense of time. PQ, 53.

44. Arlow. J. A. (1985) Some technical problems of countertransference. PQ, 54.

45. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1963) Psychoanalytic Concepts and the Structural Theory, New York: Int. Univ. Press.

46. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1969) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 50.

47. Asch, S. S. (1966) Depression. PSOC, 21.

48. Asch, S. S. (1976) Varieties of negative therapeutic reactions and problems of technique. JAPA, 24.

49. Atkins, N. (1970) The Oedipus myth. Adolescence, and the succession of generations. JAPA, 18.

50. Atkinson, J. W. & Birch, D. (1970) The Dynamics of Action. New York: Wiley.

51. Bachrach, H. M. & Leaff, L. A. (1978) Analyzability. JAPA, 26.

52. Bacon, C. (1956) A developmental theory of female homosexuality. In: Perversions,ed, S. Lorand & M. Balint. New York: Gramercy.

53. Bak, R. C. (1953) Fetishism. JAPA. 1.

54. Bak, R. C. (1968) The phallic woman. PSOC, 23.

55. Bak, R. C. & Stewart, W. A. (1974) Fetishism, transvestism, and voyeurism. An American Handbook of Psychiatry, ed. S. Arieti. New York: Basic Books, vol. 3.

56. Balint, A. (1949) Love for mother and mother-love. IJP, 30.

57. Balter, L., Lothane, Z. & Spencer, J. H. (1980) On the analyzing instrument, PQ, 49.

58. Basch, M. F. (1973) Psychoanalysis and theory formation. Ann. Psychoanal., 1.

59. Basch, M. F. (1976) The concept of affect. JAPA, 24.

60. Basch, M. F. (1981) Selfobject disorders and psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 29.

61. Basch, M. F. (1983) Emphatic understanding. JAPA. 31.

62. Balldry, F. Character. PMC. Forthcoming.

63. Balldry, F. (1983) The evolution of the concept of character in Freud's writings. JAPA. 31.

64. Begelman, D. A. (1971) Misnaming, metaphors, the medical model and some muddles. Psychiatry, 34.

65. Behrends, R. S. & Blatt, E. J. (1985) Internalization and psychological development throughout the life cycle. PSOC, 40.

66. Bell, A. (1961) Some observations on the role of the scrotal sac and testicles JAPA, 9.

67. Benedeck, T. (1949) The psychosomatic implications of the primary unit. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 19.

68. Beres, C. (1958) Vicissitudes of superego functions and superego precursors in childhood. FSOC, 13.

69. Beres, D. Conflict. PMC. Forthcoming.

70. Beres, D. (1956) Ego deviation and the concept of schizophrenia. PSOC, 11.

71. Beres, D. (1960) Perception, imagination and reality. IJP, 41.

72. Beres, D. (1960) The psychoanalytic psychology of imagination. JAPA, 8.

73. Beres, D. & Joseph, E. D. (1965) Structure and function in psychoanalysis. IJP, 46.

74. Beres, D. (1970) The concept of mental representation in psychoanalysis. IJP, 51.

75. Berg, M D. (1977) The externalizing transference. IJP, 58.

76. Bergeret, J. (1985) Reflection on the scientific responsi bilities of the International Psychoanalytical Association. Memorandum distributed at 34th IPA Congress, Humburg.

77. Bergman, A. (1978) From mother to the world outside. In: Grolnick et. al. (1978).

78. Bergmann, M. S. (1980) On the intrapsychic function of falling in love. PQ, 49.

79. Berliner, B. (1966) Psychodynamics of the depressive character. Psychoanal. Forum, 1.

80. Bernfeld, S. (1931) Zur Sublimierungslehre. Imago, 17.

81. Bibring, E. (1937) On the theory of the therapeutic results of psychoanalysis. IJP, 18.

82. Bibring, E. (1941) The conception of the repetition compulsion. PQ, 12.

83. Bibring, E. (1953) The mechanism of depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

84. Bibring, E. (1954) Psychoanalysis and the dynamic psychotherapies. JAPA, 2.

85. Binswanger, H. (1963) Positive aspects of the animus. Zьrich: Spring.

86. Bion Francesca Abingdon: Fleetwood Press.

87. Bion, W. R. (1952) Croup dynamics. IJP, 33.

88. Bion, W. R. (1961) Experiences in Groups. London: Tavistock.

89. Bion, W. R. (1962) A theory of thinking. IJP, 40.

90. Bion, W. R. (1962) Learning from Experience. London: William Heinemann.

91. Bion, W. R. (1963) Elements of Psychoanalysis. London: William Heinemann.

92. Bion, W. R. (1965) Transformations. London: William Heinemann.

93. Bion, W. R. (1970) Attention and Interpretation. London: Tavistock.

94. Bion, W. R. (1985) All My Sins Remembered, ed. Francesca Bion. Adingdon: Fleetwood Press.

95. Bird, B. (1972) Notes on transference. JAPA, 20.

96. Blanck, G. & Blanck, R. (1974) Ego Psychology. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.

97. Blatt, S. J. (1974) Levels of object representation in anaclitic and introjective depression. PSOC, 29.

98. Blau, A. (1955) A unitary hypothesis of emotion. PQ, 24.

99. Bleuler, E. (1911) Dementia Praecox or the Group of Schizophrenias. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1951.

100. Blos, P. (1954) Prolonged adolescence. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 24.

101. Blos, P. (1962) On Adolescence. New York: Free Press.

102. Blos, P. (1972) The epigenesia of the adult neurosis. 27.

103. Blos, P. (1979) Modification in the traditional psychoanalytic theory of adolescent development. Adolescent Psychiat., 8.

104. Blos, P. (1984) Son and father. JAPA_. 32.

105. Blum, G. S. (1963) Prepuberty and adolescence, In Studies ed. R. E. Grinder. New York: McMillan.

106. Blum, H. P. Symbolism. FMC. Forthcoming.

107. Blum, H. P. (1976) Female Psychology. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).

108. Blum, H. P. (1976) Masochism, the ego ideal and the psychology of women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).

109. Blum, H. P. (1980) The value of reconstruction in adult psychoanalysis. IJP, 61.

110. Blum, H. P. (1981) Forbidden quest and the analytic ideal. PQ, 50.

111. Blum, H. P. (1983) Defense and resistance. Foreword. JAFA, 31.

112. Blum, H. P., Kramer, Y., Richards, A. K. & Richards, A. D., eds. (1988) Fantasy, Myth and Reality: Essays in Honor of Jacob A. Arlow. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.

113. Boehm, F. (1930) The femininity-complex In men. IJP,11.

114. Boesky, D. Structural theory. PMC. Forthcoming.

115. Boesky, D. (1973) Deja raconte as a screen defense. PQ, 42.

116. Boesky, D. (1982) Acting out. IJP, 63.

117. Boesky, D. (1986) Questions about Sublimation In Psychoanalysis the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

118. Bornstein, B. (1935) Phobia in a 2 1/2-year-old child. PQ, 4.

119. Bornstein, B. (1951) On latency. PSOC, 6.

120. Bornstein, M., ed. (1983) Values and neutrality in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 3.

121. Bowlby, J. (1960) Grief and morning in infancy and early childhood. PSOC. 15.

122. Bowlby, J. (1961) Process of mourning. IJP. 42.

123. Bowlby, J. (1980) Attachment and Loss, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.

124. Bradlow, P. A. (1973) Depersonalization, ego splitting, non-human fantasy and shame. IJP, 54.

125. Brazelton, T. B., Kozlowsky, B. & Main, M. (1974) The early motherinfant interaction. In: The Effect of the Infant on Its Caregiver, ed. M. Lewis & L. Rosenblum New York Wiley.

126. Brenner, C. (1957) The nature and development of the concept of repression in Freud's writings. PSOC, 12.

127. Brenner, C. (1959) The masochistic character. JAPA, 7.

128. Brenner, C. (1973) An Elementary Textbook of Psycho-analysis. New York Int. Univ. Press.

129. Brenner, C. (1974) On the nature and development of affects PQ, 43.

130. Brenner, C. (1976) Psychoanalytic Technique and Psychic Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

131. Brenner, C. (1979) The Mind in Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

132. Brenner, C. (1979) Working alliance, therapeutic alliance and transference. JAPA, 27.

133. Brenner, C. (1981) Defense and defense mechanisms. PQ, 50.

134. Brenner, C. (1983) Defense. In: the Mind in Conflict. New York Int. Univ. Press.

135. Bressler, B. (1965) The concept of the self. Psychoanalytic Review, 52.

136. Breuer, J. & Freud, S. (1983—95) Studies on Hysteria. SE, 3.

137. Breznitz, S., ed. (1983) The Denial of Stress. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

138. Brody, S. (1964) Passivity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

139. Brown, H. (1970) Psycholinquistics. New York: Free Press.

140. Bruner, J. S. (1964) The course of cognitive growth. Amer. Psychologist. 19.

141. Bruner, J., Jolly, A. & Sylva, K. (1976) Play. New York Basic Books.

142. Bruner, J. E., Olver, R. R. &Greenfield, P. M. (1966) Studies in Cognitive Growth. New York: Wiley.

143. Buie, D H. (1981) Empathy. JAPA, 29.

144. Burgner, M. & Edgeumble, R. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relationships. PSOC, 27.

145. Call, J. ed. (1979) Basic Handbook of Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.

146. Carroll, G. (1956) Language, Thought and Reality. Cambridge & London: M. I. T. Press & John Wiley.

147. Cavenar, J. O. & Nash, J. L. (1976) The effects of Combat on the normal personality. Comprehensive Psychiat., 17.

148. Chassequet-Smirgel, J. (1978) Reflections on the connection between perversion and sadism. IJP, 59.

149. Chomsky, N. (1978) Language and unconscious knowledge. In: Psychoanalysis and Language, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, vol. 3.

150. Clower, V. (1975) Significance of masturbation in female sexual development and function. In: Masturbation from Infancy to Senescence, ed. I. Marcus & J. Francis. New York: Int. Uni" Press.

151. Coen, S. J. & Bradlow, P. A. (1982) Twin transference as a compromise formation. JAPA, 30.

152. Compton, A. Object and relationships. PMC. Forthcoming.

153. Cullen, W. (1777) First Lines of the Practice of Psysic. Edinburgh: Bell, Brandfute.

154. Curtis, B. C. (1969) Psychoanalytic understanding and treatment of impotence. In: Sexual Function and Dysfunction, ed. P. J. Fink & V. B. O. Hummett. Philadelphia: F. A. Davis.

155. Darwin, C. (1874) The Descent of Man. New York: Hurst.

156. Davidoff-Hirsch, H. (1985) Oedipal and preoedipal phenomena. JAPA, 33.

157. Davis, M. & Wallbridge, D. (1981) Boundary and Space. New York: Brunner-Mazel.

158. Deutsch, H. (1932) Homosexuality in women. PQ, 1.

159. Deutsch, H. (1934) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.

160. Deutsch, H. (1937) Absence of grief. PQ, 6.

161. Deutsch, H. (1942) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. PQ, 11.

162. Deutsch, H. (1955) The impostor. In: Neuroses and Character Types. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.

163. Devereux, G. (1953) Why Oedipus killed Lains. IJP, 34.

164. Dewald, P. (1982) Psychoanalytic perspectives On resistance. In: resistance, Psychodynamics. and Behavioral Approaches, ed. P. Wachtel. New York: Plenum Press.

165. Dickes, R. (1963) Fetishistic behavior. JAPA. 11.

166. Dickes, R. (1965) The defensive function of an altered state of consciousness. JAPA, 13.

167. Dickes, R. (1967) Severe regressive disruption of the therapeutic alliance. JAPA, 15.

168. Dickes, R. (1981) Sexual myths and misinformation. In: Understanding Human Behaviour in Health and Illness, ed. R. C. Simon & H. Pardes. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.

169. Dorpat, T. L. (1985) Denial and Defense in the Therapeutic Situation. New York: Jason Aronson.

170. Downey, T. W. (1978) Transitional phenomena in the analysis of early adolescent males. PSOC, 33.

171. Dunbar, F. (1954) Emotions and Bodily Functions. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.

172. Easson, W. M. (1973) The earliest ego development, primitive memory traces, and the Isakower phenomenon. PQ, 42.

173. Edelheit, H. (1971) Mythopoiesis and the primal scene. Psychoanal. Study Society, 5.

174. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early object relation ships, part I. PSOC, 27.

175. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1975) The phallicnarcissistic phase. PSOC, 30.

176. Eidelberg, L. (1960) A third contribution to the study of slips of the tongue. IJP, 41.

177. Eidelberg, L. (1968) Encyclopedia of Psychoanalysis. New York: The Free Press; London: Collier-MacMillan.

178. Eissler, K. R. (1953) The effect of the structure of the ego on psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 1.

179. Ellenberg, H. F. (1970) The Discovery of the Unconscious. New York: Basic Books.

180. Emde, R. N. (1980) Toward a psychoanalytic theory of affect: I. & G. H. Pollock. Washington NYMH.

181. Emde R., Gaensbaner, T. & Harmon R. (1976) Emotional Expression in Infancy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

182. Erode R. & Harmon, R. J. (1972) Endogenous and exogenous smiling systems in early infancy. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 11.

183. Engel, G. L. (1962) Psychological Development in Health and Disease. New York Saunders.

184. Engel, G. L. (1967) Psychoanalytic theory of somatic disorder. JAPA, 15.

185. Engel, G. L. (1968) A reconsideration of the role of conversion in somatic disease. Compr. Psychiat., 94.

186. English, H. B. & English, A. C. (1958) A comprehensive Dictionary of Psychological and Psychoanalytical Terms. New York: David McKay.

187. Erard, R. (1983) New wine in old skins. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 10.

188. Erdelyi, M. H. (1985) Psychoanalysis. New York: W. H. Freeman.

189. Erikson, E. H. (1950) Childhood and Society. New York: Norton.

190. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The concept of ego identity. JAPA, 4.

191. Erikson, E. H. (1956) The problem of ego identity. JAPA, 4.

192. Esman, A. H. (1973) The primal scene. PSOC, 28.

193. Esman, A. H. (1975) The Psychology of Adolescence. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

194. Esman, A. H. (1979) Some reflections on boredom. JAPA, 27.

195. Esman, A. H. (1983) The "stimulus barrier": a review and reconsideration. PSOC, 38.

196. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1952) Psychoanalytic Studies of the Personality. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

197. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1954) An Object-Relations Theory of the Personality. New York: Basic Books.

198. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1963) Synopsis of an Object-Relations theory of the personality. IJP, 44.

199. Fawcett, J., Clark, D. C., Scheftner, W. H. & Hedecker, D. (1983) Differences between anhedonia and normal hedonic depressive states. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 40.

200. Fenichel, O. (1934) On the psychology of boredom. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, 1953, vol. 1.

201. Fenichel, O. (1941) Problems of Psychoanalytic Technique. Albany, N. Y.: Psychoanalytic Quaterly.

202. Fenichel, O. (1945) Character disorders. In: The Psychoanalytic Theory of the Neurosis. New York: Norton.

203. Fenichel, O. (1945) The Psychoanalytic Theory of Neurosis New York: Norton.

204. Fenichel, O. (1954) Ego strength and ego weakness. Collected Papers. New York: Norton, vol. 2.

205. Ferenczi, S. (1909) Introjection and transference. In: Sex in Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.

206. Ferenczi, S. (191617) Disease or patho-neurosis. The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press, 1950.

207. Ferenczi, S. (1925) Psychoanalysis of sexual habits. In: The Theory and Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.

208. Fine, B. D., Joseph, E. D. & Waldhorn, H. F., eds. (1971) Recollection and Reconstruction in Psychoanalysis. Monograph 4, Kris Study Group. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

209. Fink, G. (1967) Analysis of the Isakower phenomenon. JAPA, 15.

210. Fink, P. J. (1970) Correlation between "actual" neurosis and the work of Masters and Johson. P. Q, 39.

211. Finkenstein, L. (1975) Awe premature ejaculation. P. Q, 44.

212. Firestein, S. K. (1978) A review of the literature. In: Termination in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

213. Fisher, C. et. al. (1957) A study of the preliminary stages of the construction of dreams and images. JAPA, 5.

214. Fisher, C. et. al. (1968) Cycle of penile erection synchronous with dreaming (REM) sleep. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 12.

215. Fliess, R. (1942) The metapsychology of the analyst. PQ, 12.

216. Fliess, R. (1953) The Revival of Interest in the Dream. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

217. Fodor, N. & Gaynor, F. (1950) Freud: Dictionary of Psycho-analysis. New York: Philosophical Library.

218. Fordham, M. (1969) Children as Individuals. London: Hodder & Stoughton.

219. Fordham, M. (1976) The Self and Autism. London: Academic Press.

220. Fraiberg, S. (1969) Object constancy and mental representation. PSOC, 24.

221. Frank, A. Metapsychology. PMS. Forthcoming.

222. Frank, A. & Muslin, H. (1967) The development of Freud's concept of primal repression. PSOC, 22.

223. Frank, H. (1977) Dynamic patterns for failure in college students. Can. Psychiat. Ass. J., 22.

224. French, T. & Fromm, E. (1964) Dream Interpretation. New York: Basic Books.

225. Freud, A. (1936) The Ego and the Mechanisms of Defense. New York Int. Univ. Press.

226. Freud, A. (1951) Observations on child development. PSOC, 6.

227. Freud, A. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. WAF, 4.

228. Freud, A. (1958) Adolescence. WAF, 5.

229. Freud, A. (1962) Assessment of childhood disturbances. PSOC, 17.

230. Freud, A. (1962) Comments on psychic trauma. In: Furst (1967).

231. Freud, A. (1963) The concept of developmental lines. PSOC, 18.

232. Freud, A. (1965) Assessment of pathology, part 2. WAF, 6.

233. Freud, A. (1965) Normality and Pathology in Childhood. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

234. Freud, A. (1970) The infantile neurosis. WAF, 7.

235. Freud, A. (1971) Comments on aggression. IJP, 53.

236. Freud, A. (1971) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 26.

237. Freud, A. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.

238. Freud, S. (1887—1902) Letters to Wilhelm Fliess. New York: Basic Books, 1954.

239. Freud, S. (1891) On the interpretation of the aphasias. SE, 3.

240. Freud, S. (1893—95) Studies on hysteria. SE, 2.

241. Freud, S. (1894) The neuropsychoses of defence. SE, 3.

242. Freud, S. (1895) On the ground for detaching a particular syndrome from neurasthenia under the description "anxiety neurosis". SE, 3.

243. Freud, S. (1895) Project for a scientific psychology. SE, 1.

244. Freud, S. (1896) Draft K, Jameary 1, 1896, Neuroses of defense (A Christmas fairytale). In: Extracts from the Fliess papers (1892—99).

245. Freud, S. (1896) Further remarks on the neuropsychosis of defense. SE, 3.

246. Freud, S. (1896) Heredity and aetiology of neurosis. SE, 3.

247. Freud, S. (1898) Sexuality in the aetiology of the neurosis. SE, 3.

248. Freud, S. (1899) Screen memories. SE, 3.

249. Freud, S. (1900) The interpretation of dreams. SE, 4—5.

250. Freud, S. (1901) Childhood memories and screen memories SE, 6.

251. Freud, S. (1901) On dreams. SE, 5.

252. Freud, S. (1901) The psychopathology of everyday life. SE, 6.

253. Freud, S. (1905) Fragments of an analysis of a case of hysteria. SE, 7.

254. Freud, S. (1905) Jokes and their relation to the unconscious. SE, 8.

255. Freud, S. (1905) Psysical (or mental) treatment. SE, 7.

256. Freud, S. (1905) Three essays on the theory of sexuality. SE. 7.

257. Freud, S. (1908) Character and anal erotism. SE, 9.

258. Freud, S. (1908) On the sexual theories of children. SE, 9.

259. Freud, S. (1908) Preface to Wilhelm Stekel's Nervous Anxiety-States and Their Treatment. SE, 9.

260. Freud, S. (1909) Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy. SE, 10.

261. Freud, S. (1909) Family romances. SE, 9.

262. Freud, S. (1909) Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis. SE, 10.

263. Freud, S. (1910) A special type of choice of object made by men. SE, 11.

264. Freud, S. (1910) The autithentical meaning of primal words. SE, 11.

265. Freud, S. (1910) The future prospects of psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 11.

266. Freud, S. (1910) The psychoanalytic view of psychogenic disturbance of vision. SE, 11.

267. Freud, S. (1911) Formulations on the two principles of mental functioning. SE, 12.

268. Freud, S. (1911) Notes on a case of paranoia. SE, 12.

269. Freud, S. (1911) Psychoanalytic notes on an autobiographical account of a case of paranoia. SE, 12.

270. Freud, S. (1911—15) Papers on technique. SE, 12.

271. Freud, S. (1912) Contribution to a discussion on masturbation. SE, 12.

272. Freud, S. (1912) On the universal tendency to abasement in the sphere of love. SE, 11.

273. Freud, S. (1912) The dynamics of transference. SE, 12.

274. Freud, S. (1913) Editor's note The disposition to obsessional neurosis. SE, 12.

275. Freud, S. (1913) On beginning the treatment. SE, 12.

276. Freud, S. (1913) Totem and taboo. SE, 13.

277. Freud, S. (1914) Fausse reconnaissance (deja reconte) in psychoanalytic treatment. SE, 13.

278. Freud, S. (1914) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 15.

279. Freud, S. (1914) Observations on transference love. SE, 12.

280. Freud, S. (1914) On narcissism. SE. 14.

281. Freud, S. (1914) On the history of the psychoanalytic movement. SE, 14.

282. Freud, S. (1914) Remembering, repeating, and working-through. SE, 12.

283. Freud, S. (1914—16) Some character types met with in psychoanalysis. (II) Those wrecked by success SE, 14.

284. Freud, S. (1915) Das UnbewuЯte. Gesammelte Werke, 10.

285. Freud, S. (1915) Instincts and their vicissitudes. SE, 14.

286. Freud, S. (1915) Observation on transference-love. SE, I2.

287. Freud, S. (1915) Repression. SE, 14.

288. Freud, S. (1915) The unconscious. SE, 14.

289. Freud, S. (1915—17) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 15 & 16.

290. Freud, S. (1916) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.

291. Freud, S. (1916) Some character types met with in psychoanalytic work. SE, 16.

292. Freud, S. (1917) A metapsychological supplement to the theory of dreams. SE, 14.

293. Freud, S. (1917) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.

294. Freud, S. (1917) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 14.

295. Freud, S. (1917) On transformations of instinct as exemplified in anal erotism. SE, 17.

296. Freud, S. (1918) From the history of an infantile neurosis. SE, 17.

297. Freud, S. (1919) "A child is being beaten". SE, 17.

298. Freud, S. (1919) Lines of advance in psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 17.

299. Freud, S. (1919) The uncanny. SE, 17.

300. Freud, S. (1920) Beyond the pleasure principle. SE, 18.

301. Freud, S. (1920) The Psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in a woman. SE, 18.

302. Freud, S. (1921) Group psychology and the analysis of the ego. SE, 18.

303. Freud, S. (1923) The ego and the id. SE, 19.

304. Freud, S. (1923) The infantile genital organization. SE, 19.

305. Freud, S. (1924) A short account of psychoanalysis. SE, 19.

306. Freud, S. (1924) Neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.

307. Freud, S. (1924) The dissolution of the Oedipus complex SE, 19.

308. Freud, S. (1924) The economic problem of masochism. SE, 19.

309. Freud, S. (1924) The loss of reality in neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.

310. Freud, S. (1925) Negation. SE, 19.

311. Freud, S. (1925) Some psychical consequences of the anatomical distinction between the sexes. SE, 19.

312. Freud, S. (1926) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety. SE, 20.

313. Freud, S. (1926) The question of lay analysis. SE, 20.

314. Freud, S. (1927) Fetishism. SE, 21.

315. Freud, S. (1930) Civilization and its discontents. SE, 21.

316. Freud, S. (1931) Female sexuality. SE, 21.

317. Freud, S. (1931) Libidinal types. SE, 21.

318. Freud, S. (1933) Femininity. SE, 22,.

319. Freud, S. (1933) New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis. SE, 22.

320. Freud, S. (1933) The psychology of women. New introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 22.

321. Freud, S. (1936) A disturbance of memory on the Acropolis. SE, 22.

322. Freud, S. (1937) Analysis terminable and interminable. SE, 23.

323. Freud, S. (1937) Constructions in analysis. SE, 23.

324. Freud, S. (1938) An outline on psychoanalysis. SE, 23.

325. Freud, S. (1938) Splitting of the ego in the process of defense. SE, 23.

326. Freud, S. (1939) Moses and monotheism. SE, 23.

327. Freud, S. (1940) An outline of psychoanalysis. SE, 23.

328. Frosch, J. (1966) A note on reality constancy. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

329. Frosch, J. (1967) Delusional fixity sense of conviction and the psychotic conflict. IJP, 48.

330. Frosch, J. (1977) The relation between acting out and disorders of impulse control. Psychiatry, 40.

331. Frosch, J. (1980) Neurosis and psychosis. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. J. Greenspan & G. H. Pollock. Washington, D. C.: National Institute of Health, vol. 3.

332. Frosch, J. (1983) The Psychotic Process. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

333. Furer, M. (1972) The history of the superego concept in psychoanalysis. In: Moral Value and the Superego concept in Psychoanalysis, ed. S. C. Fost. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

334. Furman, E. (1974) A Child s Parent Dies. New Heaven: Yale Univ. Press.

335. Furman, E. (1980) Transference and externalization. PSOC, 35.

336. Furst, S. Trauma. PMC, Forthcoming.

337. Furst, S. (1967) Psychic trauma. In: Psychic Trauma, ed. S. S. Furst. New York: Basic Books.

338. Furst, S. (1978) The stimulus barrier and the pathogenecity of trauma. IJP, 59.

339. Gaddini, R. (1978) Transitional object and the psychosomatic symptom. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).

340. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1976) Some suggested revisions concerning early female development. JAPA, 24(5).

341. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1980) The preoedipal development of the boy. JAPA, 28.

342. Galenson, E. & Roiphe, H. (1981) Infantile Origins of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

343. Ganzarain, R. Group psychology. PMC. Forthcoming.

344. Ganzarain, R. (1980) Psychotic-like anxieties and primitive defenses. Issues on Ego Psychology, 3(2).

345. Ganzarain, R. (1988) A comparative study of Bion's concepts about groups. In: Object Relations Group Psychotherapy. Madison, Ct.: Int. Univ. Press.

346. Gediman, H. K. (1971) The concept of the stimulus barrier. IJP, 52.

347. Gedo, J. & Goldberg, A. (1973) Models of the Mind. Chicago & London: Univ. of Chicago Press.

348. Geerts, A. E. & Prechardt, E., reporters (1978) Colloquium on "trauma". IJP, 59.

349. Gero, G. (1943) The idea of psychogenesis in modern psychiatry and in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Rev., 30.

350. Gill. M. M. (1963) Topography and Systems in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, Monogr. 10. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

351. Gill. M. M. (1967) The primary process in motives and thought. In: Motives and Thought, ed. R. R. Holt. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

352. Gill. M. M. (1974) Psychoanalysis and psychotherapy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.

353. Gill, M. M & Rapaport, D. (1942) A case of amnesia and its bearing on the theory of memory. Character and Personality, 11.

354. Gillespie, W. (1956) The general theory of Sexual perversion. IJP, 37.

355. Glenn, J. (in press) A parameter. In: Annu. Psychoanal.

356. Glenn, J. & Kaplan, E. H. (1968) Types of orgasm in women. JAPA, 16.

357. Glower, E. (1929) The "screening" function of traumatic memories. IJP, 4.

358. Glower, E. (1931) Sublimation, substitution, and social anxiety. IJP, 12.

359. Glower, E. (1933) The relation of perversion-formation to the development of reality sense. IJP, 14.

360. Glower, E. (1955) The terminal phase. In: The Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

361. Goldberg, A. (1975) The evolution of psychoanalytic concepts of depression. In: Depression and Human Existence, ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.

362. Goldberg, A. ed. (1978) The Psychology of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

363. Goldberg, A. (1983) Self psychology and alternate perspectives on internalization. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

364. Green, A. (1978) Potential space in Psychoanalysis. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).

365. Greenacre, P. (1949) A contribution to the study of screen memories. FSOC, 3/4.

366. Greenacre, P. (1950) General problems of acting out. PQ, 19.

367. Greenacre, P. (1950) Special problems of early female sexual development. In: Trauma, Growth and Personality New York: Int. Univ. Press.

368. Greenacre, P. (1952) Pregenital patterning. IJP, 33.

369. Greenacre, P. (1953) Penis awe and its relation to penis envy. In: Drives, Affects, Behavior, ed. R. M. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

370. Greenacre, P. (1956) Experiences of awe in childhood. PSOC,11.

371. Greenacre, P. (1957) The childhood of the artist. PSOC, 12.

372. Greenacre, P. (1958) The family romance of the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 2.

373. Greenacre, P. (1958) The relation of the impostor to the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 1.

374. Greenacre, P. (1968) Perversions. PSOC, 23.

375. Greenacre, P. (1969) The fetish and the transitional object, part 1. PSOC, 24.

376. Greenacre, P. (1970) The fetish and the transitional object, part 2. IJP 51, vol. 4.

377. Greenacre, P. (1970) The transitional object and the fetish. In: Emotional Growth. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

378. Greenacre, P. (1972) Crowds and crisis. PSOC, 27.

379. Greenacre, P. (1973) The primal scene and the sense of reality. PQ, 42.

380. Greenacre, P. (1975) On reconstruction. JAPA, 21.

381. Greenberg, J. R. & Mitchell, S. A. (1983) Object Relations in Psychoanalytic Theory. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.

382. Greenson, R. R. (1949) The psychology of apathy. PQ, 18.

383. Greenson, R. R. (1953) On boredom. JAPA, 1.

384. Greenson, R. R. (1960) Empathy and its vicissitudes. IJP, 41.

385. Greenson, R. R. (1962) On enthusiasm. JAPA, 10.

386. Greenson, R. R. (1965) The working alliance and the transference neurosis. PQ, 34.

387. Greenson, R. R. (1967) The technique and Practice of Psycho-analysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

388. Greenson, R. R. (1978) Exploration in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

389. Greenspan, S. & Pollock, G., eds. (1980) The Course of Life. Vol. I. Washington, D. C.: U. S. Government Printing office.

390. Grinberg, L., Sor, D. & Tabak de Bianchedi, E. (1975) Introduction to the Work of Bion, trans. A. Hahn. Scotland: Clunie Press.

391. Grinker, E. R (1945) Psychiatric disorders in combat crews overseas and in returnees. Med. Clin. North. Amer., 29.

392. Grinstein, A. (1983) Freud's Rules of Dream Interpretation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

393. Grolnick, S., Barkin, L. & Muensterberger, W., eds. (1978) Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.

394. Grosskurth, P. (1986) Melanie Klein. New York: Alfred Knopf.

395. Grossman, W. E. & Stewart, W. A. (1976) Penis envy. JAPA, 24 (5).

396. Grotstein, J. S. (1981) Splitting and Projective Indentification. New York: Jason Aronson.

397. Guntrip, H. (1961) Personality Structure and Human Interaction. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

398. Guntrip, H. (1968) Schizoid Phenomena, Object-Relations and the Self. London: Hogarth Press.

399. Harley, M. (1967) Transference developments in a five-year old child. In: the Child Analyst at Work, ed. E. Geleerd. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

400. Harley, M. (1974) Analyst and Adolescent at Work. New York: Quadrangle.

401. Harley, M. (1986) Child analysis, 1947—1984, a retrospective. PSOC, 41.

402. Harre, R. and Lamb, R. (1983) The Encyclopedia Dictionary of Psychology. Cambridge: M. I. T. Press.

403. Harrison, J. B. (1975) On the maternal origins of awe. PSOC, 30.

404. Harrison, J. B. (1979) On Freud's view of the infant-mother relationship and of the oceanic feeling. JAPA, 27.

405. Harrison, S. J. (1970) Is psychoanalysis "our science?". JAPA, 18.

406. Hartmann, H. PSOC, 5.

407. Hartmann, H. (1937) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

408. Hartmann, H. (1939) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1958.

409. Hartmann, H. (1939) Psychoanalysis and the concept of health. In: Hartmann (1964).

410. Hartmann, H. (1947) On rational and irrational action. In: Essays on Ego Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1964.

411. Hartmann, H. (1948) Comments on the theory of instinctual drives. PQ, 17.

412. Hartmann, H. (1950) Comments on the psychoanalytic theory of the ego. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

413. Hartmann, H. (1951) Technical implications of ego psychology PQ, 20.

414. Hartmann, H. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. PSOC, 7.

415. Hartmann, H. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of schizophrenia. In: Hartmann, PSOC, 8.

416. Hartmann, H. (1953) The metapsychology of schizophrenia. PSOC, 8.

417. Hartmann, H. (1955) Notes on the theory of sublimation. PSOC, 10.

418. Hartmann, H. (1956) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.

419. Hartmann, H. (1964) Essays in Ego Psychology. New York Int. Univ. Press.

420. Hartmann, H. (1964) The development of the ego concept in Freud's work. IJP, 37.

421. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1946) Comments in the formation of psychic structure. PSOC, 2.

422. Hartmann, H., Kris, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1949) Notes on the theory of aggression. PSOC, 3/4.

423. Hartmann, H. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1962) Notes on the superego. PSOC, 17.

424. Hassler, A. D. (1960) Guideposts of migrating fish. Science, 122.

425. Hastings, D. W. (1963) Impotence and Frigidity. Boston: Little, Brown.

426. Heimann, P. (1952) Certain functions of introjection and projection in early infancy. In: Klein et al. (1952).

427. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1962) Notes on the anal stage IJP, 43.

428. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1972) The psychoanalytical concept of aggression. IJP, 53.

429. Hendrick, I. (1958) Facts and Theories of Psychoanalysis, 3rd ed. New York: Alfred Knopf.

430. Hill, M. (1982) Analysis of transference. In: Theory and Technique, vol. 1. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

431. Hoffer, W. (1949) Mouth, hand, and ego integration. PSOC, 3/4.

432. Holder, A. (1982) Preoedipal contributions to the formation of the superego. PSOC, 37.

433. Holt, R. R. (1964) The emergence of cognitive psychology JAPA, 12.

434. Holt, R. R. (1967) Beyond vitalism and mechanism. In: Science and Psychoanalysis, ed. J. H. Masserman. Hew York: Grune & Stratton, vol. 2.

435. Hook, S. (1959) Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy. New York: Grove Press.

436. Horney, K. (1924) On the genesis of the castration complex in women. IJP, 5.

437. Horney, K. (1926) The flight from womanhood. IJP, 7.

438. Horowitz, M. J. (1972) Modes of representation of thought. JAFA, 20.

439. Horowitz, M. J. (1979) States of Mind, 2d. ed. New York: Plenum, 1987, chap. 3.

440. Hurvich, M. (1970) On the concept of reality testing. IJP, 51.

441. Isaacs, S. (1952) The nature and function of phantasy. In: Klein et. al. (1952).

442. Isakower, O. (1938) A contribution to the pathopsychology of phenomena associated with falling asleep. IJP, 19.

443. Isakower, O. (1963) Minutes of the faculty meeting. New York Psychoanalytic Institute, Oct. 14—Nov. 20. A. Z. Pteffer, reporter.

444. Isay, R. A. (1986) Homosexuality in homosexual and heterosexual men. In: The Psychology of Men, ed. G. Fogel, F. Lane & R. Liebert. New York: Basic Books.

445. Jacobi, J. (1959) Complex (Archetype) Symbol in the Work of C. G. Jung. Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.

446. Jacobs, T. J. (1986) Transference relationships, relationships between transferences and reconstruction. In: Psycho-analysis, the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale N. J.: Analytic Press.

447. Jacobson, E. (1953) Contribution to the metapsychology of cyclothymic depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

448. Jacobson, E. (1954) Contribution to the metapsychology of psychotic identifications. JAPA, 2.

449. Jacobson, E. (1957) Normal and pathological moods. PSOC, 12.

450. Jacobson, E. (1959) Depersonalization. JAPA, 7.

451. Jacobson, E. (1964) The Self and the Object World. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

452. Jacobson, E. (1967) Psychotic Conflict and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

453. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

454. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression: Comparative Studies of Normal, Neurotic and Psychotic Conditions. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.

455. Jacobson, E. (1971) Normal and pathological moods. In: Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

456. Jacobson, E. (1975) The regulation of self-esteem. In: Depression and Human Existence. ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.

457. Jaffe, A. (1971) The Myth of Meaning. New York: Putnam.

458. Jaffe, D. S. (1970) Forgetting and remembering. P. Q, 39.

459. Janet, Dr. Pierre (1924) Principles of Psychotherapy. New York: Macmillan.

460. John, E. R. (1976) A model of consciousness. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Schwartz & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1976, vol. 1.

461. Jones, E. (1908) Rationalization in everyday life J Abnorm. Psychol., 3: 161—169.

462. Jones, E. (1918) Anal-erotic character traits. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis London— Balliere Tindall & Cox, 1948.

463. Jones, E. (1931) The concept of a normal mind. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis, 5th ed., London. Bailliйre, Tindall & Cox, 1948.

464. Jones, E. (1933) The phallic phase. IJP, 14.

465. Jones, E. (1934) Editorial preface to the Collected Papers of Sigmund Freud, 4. London— Hogarth Press.

466. Jones, E. (1941) Evolution and revolution. IJP, 22.

467. Jones, E. (1949) Hamlet and Oedipus. New York: Norton.

468. Jones, E. (1957) The life and work of Sigmund Freud, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.

469. Joseph, E. D. (1965) Regressive Ego Phenomena in Psychoanalysis. Monograph I, Kris Study Group. New York Int. Univ. Press.

470. Joseph, E. D. (1966) Memory and conflict. PQ, 35.

471. Joseph, E. D. & Wallerstein, R. S (1982) Psychotherapy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

472. Jung, C. G. (1921—57) Collected Works of C. G. Jung Princeton, N. J.: Princeton Univ. Press.

473. Jung, C. G. (1938) Psychological aspects of the mother archetype. In: Collected Works, vol. 9, pt. 1.

474. Jung, C. G. (1957) Animus and Anima. Zurich: Spring.

475. Jung, C. G. (1963) Memories Dreams, Reflections. New York Pantheon.

476. Kamyer, M. (1985) Identification and its vicissitudes. IJP, 66.

477. Kandell, E (1976) Cellular Basis of Behavior. San Francisco— W H. Freeman.

478. Kanzer, M. (1948) The passing of the Oedipus complex' in Greek drama. IJP, 29.

479. Kanzer, M. (1964) On interpreting the Oedipus plays Psychoanal Study Society, 3.

480. Kanzer, M. (1981) Freud's "analytic pact". JAPA, 29.

481. Kardiner, A. (1941) The Traumatic Neurosis of War New. York: Hoeber.

482. Karma, L. (1981) A clinical report of penis envy. JAPA, 29.

483. Karush, A., Daniels, C. E., Flood, C. & O'Connor, J. F. (1977) Psychotherapy in Chronic Ulcerative Colitis. Philadelphia: Sannders.

484. Katan, A. (1972) The infant's first reaction to strangers. IJP, 53.

485. Katan, M. (1940) The role of the word in mania. Bull. Phi la. Assn. Psychoanal., 22.

486. Katz, J. (1963) On primary gain and secondary gain. PSOC, 18.

487. Katz, J. (1985) Book review of Melanie Klein by Hanna Segal. New York: Viking Press. 1980 JAPA, 33 (suppl.).

488. Kaywin, L. (1966) Problems of sublimation. JAPA, 14.

489. Kernberg, O. F. (1966) Structural derivations of object relationships. IJP, 47.

490. Kernberg, O. F. (1967) Borderline personality organization. JAPA, 15.

491. Kernberg, O. F. (1975) Borderline Conditions and Pathological Narcissism. New York: Jason Aronson.

492. Kernberg, O. F. (1976) Object Relations Theory and Clinical Psychoanalysis. New York: Jason Aronson.

493. Kernberg, O. F. (1977) Boundaries and structure in love relations. JAPA, 25.

494. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Fairbairn's theory and challenge. In: Internal World and External Reality: Object Relations Theory Applied. New York: Jason Aronson.

495. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Internal World and External Reality. New York: Jason Aronson.

496. Kernberg, O. F. (1984) Severe Personality Disorders. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

497. Kessler, J. W. (1970) Contributions of the mentally retarded toward a theory of cognitive development. In: Cognitive Studies, ed. J. Hellmuth. New York Brunner/Mazel.

498. Kestenberg, J. S. (1967) Phases of adolescence. J. Amer. Acad. Child. Psychiat., 6.

499. Khan, M. (1982) Introduction. In: D. W. Winnicott, Through Paediatrics to Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

500. Klein, G. S. (1966) The several grades of memory. In: Psychoanalysis. A General Psychology, pd. H. M. Lowenstein, L M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York Int. Univ. Press.

501. Klein, M. (1932) The Psychoanalysis of Children London: Hogarth Press.

502. Klein, M. (1946) Notes on some schizoid mechanisms IJP, 27.

503. Klein, M. (1948) Contributions to Psychoanalysis, 1921—45. London: Hogarth Press.

504. Klein, M. (1950) Narrative of a Child Analysis. New York Basic Books.

505. Klein, M. (1957) Envy and Gratitude. New York: Basic Books.

506. Klein, M. (1957) On identification. In: New Directions in Psychoanalysis, ed. M. Klein, P. Heimann & R. Money-Kyrle. New York: Basic Books.

507. Klein, M. (1959) On the development of Mental functioning. In: Envy and Gratitude London: Delacorte Press, 1975.

508. Klein, M., Heimann, P., Isaacs, S. & Riviere J. (eds.) (1952) Developments in Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

509. Knight, R. P. (1953) Borderline states. Bull. Menn. Clin., 17.

510. Knight, R. P. (1972) Clinician and Therapist: Selected Papers of Robert P. Knight, ed. Stuart C. Miller. New York: Basic Books.

511. Kohut, H. (1959) Introspection, empathy, and psycho-analysis. JAPA, 7.

512. Kohut, H. (1971) The Analysis of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

513. Kohut, H. (1977) The Restoration of the Self. New York Int. Univ. Press.

514. Kohut, H. (1978) The Search for the Self, ed. P. Ornstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

515. Kohut, H. (1984) How Does Analysis Cure? ed. A Goldben & P. Stepansky. Chicago: Univ. Chicago Press.

516. Kohut, H. & Wolf, E. S. (1978) The disorders of the self and their treatment. IJP, 59.

517. Krapf, E. E. (1961) The concept of normality and mental, health in psychoanalysis. IJP, 59.

518. Kreisler, L. (1984) Fundamentals for a psychosomatic pathology of infants. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry, ed. J. D. Call, E. Galenson & R. L. Tyson. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.

519. Kris, A. O. (1982) Free Association. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

520. Kris, A. O. (1984) The conflicts of ambivalence. PSOC, 39.

521. Kris, E. (1951) Ego psychology and interpretation in psychoanalytic therapy. P. Q, 20.

522. Kris, E. (1952) Psychoanalytic Exploration in Art. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

523. Kris, E. (1956) On some vicissitudes of insight in psychoanalysis. IJP, 37.

524. Kris, E. (1956) The personal myth. JAPA, 4.

525. Kris, E. (1956) The recovery of childhood memories in psychoanalysis. PSOC, 11.

526. Krupuick, J. L. & Horowitz, M. J. (1981) Stress response syndromes. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 38.

527. Krystal, H. ed. (1968) Massive Psychic Trauma. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

528. Krystal, H. (1978) Trauma and affects. PSOC, 33.

529. Krystal, H. (1981) The hedonic element in affectivity. J. Psychoanal., 9.

530. Krystal, H. (1982) Alexithymia and the affectiveness of psychoanalytic treatment. Int. J. Psychoanal. Psychother., 9.

531. Kubie, L. S. (1947) The fallacious use of quantitative concepts in dynamic psychology. P. Q, 16.

532. Kubie, L. S. (1962) The fallacious misuse of the concept of sublimation. PQ, 31.

533. Kubie, L. S. (1972) Personal communication.

534. Kubie, L. S. (1975) The language tools of psychoanalysis. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 2.

535. Labov, W. (1972) Language in the Inner City. Philadelphia: Univ. Penn. Press.

536. Lagache, D. (1953) Behavior and psychoanalytic experience In Drives. Affects, Behavior, ed. R. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

537. Langer, S. K. (1962) Problems and techniques of psychoanalytic validation and progress. In: Psychoanalysis as Science, ed. E. Pumplan-Mindlin. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press.

538. Langer, W. (1958) The next assignment. Amer. Imago, 15.

539. Langhlin, H. P. (1967) The Neurosis. Washington: Butterworth.

540. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1967) Vocabulaire de la Psychoanalyse. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.

541. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1973) The Language of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

542. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1983) The Language of psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.

543. Laseque, C. (1977) Les exhibitionnistes. L'Union Medicale, Froisieme Serie, 23.

544. Leaff, L. A. (1971) Affect versus feeling. JAPA, 19.

545. Leon, I. G. (1984) Psychoanalysis, Piaget and attachment. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.

546. Lerner, H. E. (1976) Parental Mislabeling of female genitals as a determinant of penis envy and learning inhibitions in women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).

547. Levey, M. (1985) The concept structure in psychoanalysis. Annu. Psychoanal. 12—13.

548. Levy, D. (1983) Wittgenstein on the form of psychoanalytic interpretation. Int. Rev. Psycho-anal., 10.

549. Levy, S. T. (1984) Principles of Interpretaion. New York: Aronson.

550. Levy, S. T. (1984) Psychoanalytic perspectives on emptiness. JAPA, 32.

551. Levy, S. T. (1985) Empathy and psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 33.

552. Lewin, B. D. (1933) The body as phallus. PQ, 2.

553. Lewin, B. D. (1946) Sleep, the mouth, and the dream screen. PQ, 15.

554. Lewin, B. D. (1950) The Psychoanalysis of Elation. New York: Norton.

555. Lewin, B. D. (1953) Reconslde ration of the dream screen. PQ, 22.

556. Lewis, H. B. (1971) Shame and Guilt in Neurosis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

557. Lichtenberg, J., Bornstein, M. & Silver, D., eds. (1984) Empathy, vols. 1—2. Hillsdale & London: Analytic Press.

558. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Kaplan, S. (1983) Reflections on Self Psychology. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

559. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Slap, J. W. (1973) Notes on the concept of splitting and defense mechanism of splitting of representations. JAPA, 21.

560. Lichtenstein, H. (1961) Identity and sexuality. JAPA, 9.

561. Lichtenstein, H. (1970) Changing implications of the concept of psychosexual development. JAPA, 18.

562. Lidz, T., Fleck, S. & Cornelison. A. R. (1965) Schizophrenia and the Family. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

563. Lifschutz, J. E. (1976) A critique of reporting and assessment in the training analysis. JAPA, 24.

564. Limentani, A. (1979) The significance of transsexualism in relation to some basic psychoanalytic concepts. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 6.

565. Loewald, H. W. (1951) Ego and reality. IJP, 32.

566. Loewald, H. W. (1959) The waning of the Oedipus complex. JAPA, 27.

567. Loewald, H. W. (1962) Internalization, separation, mourning, and the superego. PQ, 31.

568. Loewald, H. W. (1971) Some considerations on repetition and repetition compulsion. IJP, 52.

569. Loewald, H. W. (1973) On internalization. IJP, 54.

570. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951—72) Practice and Precept in Psycho analytic Technique. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1982.

571. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951) The problem of interpretation. PQ, 20.

572. Loewenstein, R. M. (1957) A contribution to the psychoanalytic theory of masochism. JAPA, 5.

573. Loewenstein, R. M., Newman, L. M., Schur, M. & Solnit, A. J., eds. (1966) Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

574. Lorand, S. (1950) Clinical Studies in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

575. Lowinger, J. (1976) Ego Development. San Francisco: Jossey Bass.

576. Luria, A. R. (1978) The human brain and conscious activity. In: Consciousness and Self-Regulation, ed. G. E. Shwarta & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1978, vol. 2.

577. Lustman, J. (1977) On splitting. PSOC, 32.

578. Lynd, H. M. (1961) On Shame and the Search for Identity New York: Science Editions.

579. Madow, Z. & Snow, L. H., eds. (1970) The Psychodynamic Implications of the Physiological Studies on Dreams. Springfield, III: Thomas.

580. Mahler, M. S. (1952) On child psychosis and schizophrenia. PSOC, 7.

581. Mahler, M. S. (1963) Thoughts and development and individuation. PSOC. 12.

582. Mahler, M. S. (1966) Notes on the development of basic moods: the depressive affect in psychoanalysis. In: Psychoanalysis — A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schuz & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

583. Mahler, M. S. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

584. Mahler, M. S. (1975) Discussion on Bernard L. Pacella's paper. JAPA, 23.

585. Mahler, M. S. (1975) On the current status of infantile neurosis. JAPA, 23.

586. Mahler, M. S. (1979) Selected Papers of Margaret S. Mahler, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.

587. Mahler, M. S. & Purer, M. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

588. Mahler, M. S. & Gosliner, B. J. (1955) On Symbiotic child psychosis. PSOC, 10.

589. Mahler, M. S., Pine, F. & Bergman, A. (1975) The Psychological Birth of the Human Infant. New York: Basic Books.

590. Mahony, P. (1979) The boundaries of free association. Psychoanal. Contemp. Thought, 2.

591. Malcove, L. (1975) The analytic situation (and Panel discussion). J. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 2.

592. Marcovitz, E. (1973) On confidentiality in psychoanalysis. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 23.

593. Marcus, I. M. & Francis, J. J. (1975) Masturbation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

594. Marty, P. & de M'Uzan, M. (1963) La pensйe opйratoire. Rev. Psychoanaltique, 27 suppl.

595. Masson, J. M. (1980) The Oceanic Feeling. Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company.

596. Masters, W. H. & Johnson, V. E. (1966) Human Sexual Response. Boston: Little, Brown.

597. McDaugall, J. (1984) The "dis-affected" patient. PQ, 53.

598. McDevitt, J. B. (1975) Separation-individuation and object constancy. JAPA, 23.

599. Meehl, P. E. (1962) Hedonic capacity. Bull. Menn. Clin., 39.

600. Meissner, W. H. (1978) The Paranoid Process. New York: Aronson.

601. Meissner, W. W. (1979) Internalization and object relations. JAPA, 27.

602. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Internalization in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

603. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Metapsychology: who needs it. JAPA, 29.

604. Meissner, W. W., Mack, J. E. & Semrad, E. V. (1975) Classical Psychoanalysis. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. A. M. Freedman, H. I. Kaplan & J. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.

605. Menninger, W. (1943) Characterologic and symptomatic expressions related to the anal phase of psycho sexual development. PQ, 12.

606. Mesmer, Franz Anton (1965) The Nature of Hypnosis, ed. Ronald E. Shor and Martin T. Orne. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston.

607. Metcalf, D. & Spitz, R. A. (1978) The transitional object. In: Grolnick et al. (1978).

608. Meyer, B. C. (1972) The contribution of psychoanalysis to biography. Psychoanal. Contemp. Sci., 1.

609. Meyer, J. (1982) The theory of gender identity disorders. JAPA, 30.

610. Meyer, J. (1985) Ego-dystonic homosexuality. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, 4th ed., ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.

611. Meyer, J. (1985) Paraphilia. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore, Williams & Wilkins, 4th ed.

612. Michaels, R. & Gaeger, R. K. Adaptation. PMC. Forthcoming.

613. Milrod, D. (1982) The wished-for-self-image. PSOC, 37.

614. Modell, A. H. (1958) The Theoretical implications of hallucinatory experiences in schizophrenia. JAFA, 6.

615. Modell, A. H. (1965) Object Love and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

616. Modell, A. H. (1970) The transitional object and the creative act. PQ, 39.

617. Modell, A. H. (1975) The ego and the id. IJP, 56.

618. Money, J. & Green, R. (1969) Transsexualism and Sex Reassignment. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.

619. Monroe, R. R (1970) Episodic Behavior Disorders. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.

620. Moore, B. E. (164) Frigidity. PQ. 33.

621. Moore, B. E. (1975) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.

622. Moore, B. E. (1975) Toward a clarification on the concept of narcissism. PSOC, 30.

623. Moore, B. E. (1976) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.

624. Moore, B. E. (1977) Psychic representation and female orgasm. In: Female Psychology, ed. H. P. Blum. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

625. Moore, B. E. & Fine, B. D., eds. (1967) A Glossary of Psychoanalytic Terms and Concepts. New York: Amer. Psychoanal. Assn.

626. Moore, B. E. & Rubinfine, D. Z. (1969) The mechanism of denial. Kris Study Group Monographs, New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 3.

627. Moses, R. (1978) Adult psychic trauma. IJP, 59.

628. Murray, C. D. (1930) Psychogenic factors in the etiology of ulcerative colitis and bloody diarrhea. Amer. J. Med. Sci., 180.

629. Nagera, H., ed. (1966) Early Childhood Disturbances, the Infantile Neurosis, and the Adulthood Disturbances. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

630. Nagera, H. (1967) The concepts of structure and structuralization. PSOC, 22.

631. Nagera, H. (1969—71) Basic Psychoanalytic Concepts. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

632. Nagera, H. (1976) Obsessional Neuroses. New York: Aronson.

633. Natterson, J. M. (1980) The Dream in Clinical Practice. New York: Jason Aronson.

634. Nemiah, J. C. & Sifneos, P. E. (1970) Affect and fantasy in patients with psychosomatic disorders. In: Modern Trends in Psychosomatic Medicine, ed. O. W. Hill. London: Butterworths, vol. 2.

635. Neubaner, P. B. (1979) The role of insight in psychoanalysis JAPA, 27.

636. Neubaner, P. B. (1982) Rivalry, envy, and Jealousy. PSOC, 37.

637. Novick, J. (1982) Varieties of transference in the analysis of an adolescent. IJP, 42.

638. Novick, J. & Kelly, K. (1970) Projection and externalization. PSOC, 25.

639. Noy, P. Wollstein, S. & Kaplan-de-Nour, A. (1966) Clinical observations of the psychogenesis of impotence. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 39.

640. Nunberg, H. (1948) The synthetic function of the ego. In: Practice and Theory of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.

641. Nunberg, H. (1954) Evaluation of the results of psychoanalytic treatment. IJP, 35.

642. Nunberg, H. (1955) Principles of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

643. Ogden, T. (1982) Projective Identification and Psycho-therapeutic Technique. New York: Jason Aronson.

644. Olinick, S. Z. (1964) The negative therapeutic reaction. IJP, 45.

645. Olinick, S. Z. (1980) The Psychotheraputic Instrument. New York: Jason Aronson.

646. Ornston, D. G. (1978) On projection. PSOC, 33.

647. Ornston, D. G. (1982) Strachey's influence. IJP, 63.

648. Ornston, D. G. (1985a) Freud's conception is different from Strachey's. JAPA, 33.

649. Ornston, D. G. (1985b) The invention of "cathexes" and Strachey's strategy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 12.

650. Ornston, D. G. (1988) How standard is the "Standard Edition? In Freud in Exile, ed. E. Timns & N. Segal. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

651. Orr, D. W. (1954) Transference and countertransference. JAPA, 2.

652. Ostow, M. (1974) Sexual Deviation. New York: Quadrangle.

653. Pacella, B. (1975) Early ego development and the deja vu. JAPA, 23.

654. Panel (1957) Acting out and its relation to impulse disorders. M. Kanzer, reporter. JAPA, 5.

655. Panel (1958) Problems of identity. D. Z. Rubinfine, reporter. JAPA, 6.

656. Panel (1958) Technical aspects of regression during psychoanalysis. K. T. Calder, reporter. JAFA, 11.

657. Panel (1963) The concept of the id. E. Marcovitz, reporter. JAPA, 11.

658. Panel (1964) Depersonalization. W. A. Stewart, reporter. JAPA, 12.,.

659. Panel (1966) Clinical and theoretical aspects of "as-if" characters. J. Weiss, reporter. JAPA, 11.

660. Panel (1969) The theory of genital primacy in the light of ego psychology. M. Berezin, reporter. JAPA, 17.

661. Panel (1971) Action, acting out, and the symptomatic act. N. Actins, reporter. JAPA, 18.

662. Panel (1970) Psychoanalytic theory of affects. L. B. Lofgren, reporter. JAPA, 16.

663. Panel (1970) The development of the child's sense of his sexual identity. Virginia, L. Glower, reporter. JAPA, 18.

664. Panel (1970) The negative therapeutic reaction. S. L. Olinick, reporter. JAPA, 18.

665. Panel (1972) Levels of confidentiality in the psychoanalytic situation. A. S. Watson, reporter JAPA, 20.

666. Panel (1974) Toward a theory of affects. P. Castelneuvo-Tedesco, reporter. JAPA, 22. W.

667. Panel (1975) The analytic situation. S. T. Shapiro, reporter. J. Phila. Aasn. Psychoanal.,2.

668. Panel (1980) New directions in affect theory. E. P. Lester, reporter. JAPA, 30.

669. Panel (1981) Insight. K. H. Blacker, reporter. JAPA, 29.

670. Panel (1981) Masochism. W. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 29.

671. Panel (1982) Beyond lay analysis. H. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 30.

672. Panel (1983) Clinical aspects of character. M. Willick, reporter. JAPA, 31.

673. Panel (1983) Theory of character. S. M. Abend, reporter. JAPA, 31.

674. Panel (1984) The neutrality of the analyst in the analytic situation, R. J. Leider, reporter. JAPA, 32. (1985) Perspectives on the nature of psychic reality. E. Roughton, reporter. JAPA, 33.

675. Panel (1987) Toward the further understanding of homosexual women. A Wolfson, reporter. JAPA, 35.

676. Pao, P.-N. (1971) Elation, hypomania and mania. JAFA, 19.

677. Parens, H. (1979) The Development of Aggression in Early Childhood. New York: Jason Aronson.

678. Parens, H. (1980) Psychic development during the second and third years of life. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington: Nat. Inst. Health.

679. Parens, H. & Saul, L. J. (1971) Dependence in Man. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

680. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1974) The transsexual syndrome in males. Amer. J. Psychother., 28.

681. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1983) Psychoanalytic theories of gender identity. J. Amer. Acad. Psychoanal., 2.

682. Peterfreund, E. & Schwartz, J. T. (1971) Information, systems, and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

683. Peto, A. (1976) The etiological significance of the primal scene in perversions. PQ, 44.

684. Pfeffer, A. Z. (1984) Modes of obsessional thinking. Presented at the New York Psychoanalytic Society, October 23.

685. Piaget, J. (1937) The Construction of Reality in the Child. New York: Basic Books, 1954.

686. Piaget, J. (1962) Play, Dreams and Imitation in Childhood New York: Norton.

687. Piers, G. & Singer, M. B. (1953) Shame and Guilt. Springfield: Thomas; New ed., New York: Norton.

688. Pine, F. (1985) Developmental Theory and Clinical Process. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

689. Poland, W. S. (1984) On the analyst's neutrality. JAFA, 32.

690. Pollock, G. H. (1961) Mourning and adaptation. IJP, 42.

691. Pollock, G. H. (1978) Process and affect. IJP, 59.

692. Potamianau, A. (1985) The personal myth. PSOC, 40.

693. Provence, S. & Lipton, R. (1962) Infants in Institutions. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

694. Pulver, S. E. Symptomatology. PMC. Forthcoming.

695. Pulver, S. E. (1970) Narcissism. JAPA, 18.

696. Rado, S. (1949) An adaptational view of sexual behavior In Psychosexual Development in Health and Disease, ed. P. H. Hock & J. Lubin. New York: Grune & Stratton.

697. Rangell, L. Affects. PMC. Forthcoming.

698. Rangell, L. (1959) The nature of conversion. JAPA, 7.

699. Rangell, L. (1963) Structural problems in intrapsychic conflict. PSOC, 18.

700. Rangell, L. (1966) An overview of the ending of an analysis. In: Psychoanalysis in Americas, ed. R. E. Litman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

701. Rangell, L. (1968) A point of view on acting out. IJP, 49.

702. Rangell, L. (1981) From insight to change. JAPA, 29.

703. Rangell, L. (1981) Psychoanalysis and dynamic psychotherapy. PQ, 50.

704. Rangell, L. (1983) Defense and resistance in psychoanalysis and life. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).

705. Rangell, L. (1985) The object in psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 33.

706. Rank, O. (1909) The Myth of the Birth of the Hero. New York: Nerv. Ment. Dis. Monogr., 18.

707. Rank, O. (1924) The Trauma of Birth. New York: Robert Brunner, 1952.

708. Rapaport, D. (1942) Emotions and Memory. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1950.

709. Rapaport, D. (1960) The structure of Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, monogr. 6, New York: Int. Univ. Press.

710. Rapaport, D. & Gill, M. M. (1959) The points of view and assumptions of metapsychology. In: The Collected Papers of David Rapaport. New York: Basic Books, 1967.

711. Rapoport, A. (1955) The role of symbols in human behavior. Psychiatric Research Reports, vol. 2, ed. J. S. Gottlieb et al. Washington: Amer. Psychiat. Assn.

712. Rappaport, E. A. (1968) Beyond traumatic neurosis. IJP, 49.

713. Reich, A. (1951) On countertransference. In: Psychoanalytic Contributions. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1973.

714. Reich, A. (1953) Narcissistic object choice in women. JAPA, 1.

715. Reich, A. (1954) Early identifications as archaic elements in the superego. JAPA, 2.

716. Reich, A. (1960) Pathologic forms of self-esteem regulation. PSOC, 15.

717. Reich, W. (1933) Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Press, 1949.

718. Reich, W. (1933) Some circumscribed character forms. In: Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Institute Press.

719. Reik, T. (1919) Ritual. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

720. Reiser, M. (1984) Mind, Brain and Body New York: Basic Books.

721. Richards, A. D. (1985) Isakower-like experience on the couch. PQ. 54.

722. Ricoeur, P. (1970) Freud and Philosophy. New Haven — Yale Univ. Press.

723. Ricoeur, P. (1976) Interpretation Theory. Forth Worth-Texas Christian Univ. Press.

724. Rinsley, D. B. (1982) Fairbairn's object relations and classical concepts of dynamics and structure. In: Borderline and Other Self Disorders' A Developmental and Object-Relations Respective New York: Jason Aronson.

725. Rioch, M. (1970) The work of W. R Bion on groups. Psychiatry, 33.

726. Ritvo, S. (1971) Late adolescence. PSOC, 18.

727. Ritvo, S. (1974) Current status of the concept of infantile neurosis. PSOC, 29.

728. Robbins, F & Sadow, L (1974) A developmental hypothesis of reality processing. JAPA, 22.

729. Rodman, F. R. (1987) Introduction In the Spontaneous Gesture — Selected Letters of D. W. Winnicott, ed. F. R. Rodman Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.

730. Roiphe, H. (1968) On an early genital phase. PSOC, 23.

731. Roiphe, H. & Galenson, E. (1981) Infantile Roots of Sexual Identity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

732. Rose, G. (1978) The creativity of everyday life. In: Grolnick et al (1978).

733. Rose, H. (1928) A Handbook of Greek Mythology. London: Methuen.

734. Rosenblatt, A. D. & Thickstun, J T. (1970) A study of the concept of psychic energy. IJP, 51.

735. Rosenthal, S. M. (1968) The involutional depressive syndrome. Amer J. Psychiat., 124.

736. Ross, N. (1967) The "as-if" concept. JAPA, 15.

737. Ross, N. (1970) The primacy of genitality in the light of ego psychology. JAPA, 18.

738. Rothstein, A. (1983) The Structural Hypothesis. New York: Int., Univ. Press.

739. Roughton, R. Action and acting out. FMC. Forthcoming.

740. Rubinstein, B. B. (1972) On metaphor and related phenomena. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. A. R. Holt & E. Peterfreund., New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.

741. Rutter, M. (1972) Maternal Deprivation. Baltimore: Penguin Books.

742. Rycroft, C. (1968) A critical Dictionary of Psychoanalysis New York: Basic Books.

743. Sachs, D. M. (1979) On the relationship between psycho-analysis and psychoanalytic psychotherapy. Bull. Phila Assn. Psychoanal, 6.

744. Sachs, H. (1942) The Creative Unconscious Cambridge, Mass.: Sci. Art. Publishers.

745. Samuels, A. (1985) Jung and the Post-Jungians London — Routledge & Kegan Paul.

746. Sandler, J. (1960) On the concept of the superego. PSOC, 15.

747. Sandler, J., Dare, C. & Holder, A (1973) The negative therapeutic reaction. In: The Patient and the Analyst New York: Int. Univ. Press.

748. Sandler, J. & Freud, A. (1985) The Analysis of Defense. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

749. Sandler, J., Hodler, A. & Meers, D. (1963) The ego ideal and the ideal self. PSOC, 18.

750. Sandler, J., Kennedy, H & Tyson, R. L (1980) The Technique of Child Psychoanalysis. Cambridge—Harvard Univ. Press.

751. Sandler, J. & Rosenblatt, B. (1962) The concept of the representational world. PSOC, 17.

752. Sandler, J. & Sandier, A. M. (1978) On the development of object relationships and affects. IJP, 59.

753. Sarlin, C. N. (1962) Depersonalization and derealization. JAPA, 10.

754. Sarlin, C. N. (1970) The current status of the concept of genital primacy. JAPA. 18.

755. Sarnoff, C. A. (1978) Latency. New York: Aronson.

756. Saussure de, F. (1911) Course in General Linguistic. New York: McGraw Hill.

757. Schafer. R. (1968) Aspects of Internalization. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

758. Schafer. R. (1974) Problems in Freud's psychology of women. JAPA, 22.

759. Schafer. R. (1975) Psychoanalysis without psychodynamics. IJP, 56.

760. Schafer. R. (1976) A New Language for Psychoanalysis. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

761. Schafer. R. (1983) The Analytic Attitude. New York: Basic Books.

762. Schechner, R. & Schuman, M. (1976) Ritual, Play and Performance New York: Seabury Press.

763. Schlesinger, N. & Robbins, F. P. (1983) A Developmental View of the Psychoanalytic Process. New York; Int. Univ. Press.

764. Schneirla, T. C. (1959) An evolutionary and developmental theory of biphasic processes underlying approach and withdrawal. In: Nebraska Symposium on Motivation, ed. H. R. Jones. London: Univ. Nebraska Press.

765. Schur, M. (1955) Comments on the metapsychology of somatization. PSOC, 10.

766. Schur, M. (1966) The Id and the Regulatory Principles of Mental Functioning. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

767. Schuster. D. B. (1969) Bisexuality and body as phallus. PQ, 38.

768. Schwartz, H. J., ed. (1984) Psychotherapy of the Combat Veteran. New York: SP Medical and Scientific Books.

769. Segal, H. (1957) Notes on symbol formation. IJP, 39.

770. Segal, H. (1964) Introduction to the Work of Melanie Klein. London: Hogarth Press, 1973.

771. Segal, H. (1973) Introduction to the work of Melanie Klein. London: W. Heinemann.

772. Segal, H. (1981) The Work of Hanna Segal. New York: Jason Aronson.

773. Segal, H. (1986) Illumination of the dim, shadowy era. Sunday Times, London, May 11, 1986.

774. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1982) Psychoanalytic theories of aggression. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 2.

775. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1984) The end phase of analysis. JAPA, 32.

776. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1985) Change and integration in psychoanalytic developmental theory. In: New Ideas in Psychoanalysis, ed. C. F. Settlage & R. Brockbank. Hillsdale, N. J. Analytic Press.

777. Shapiro, T. (1979) Clinical Psycholinguistics. New York: Plenum Press.

778. Shapiro, T. (1984) On neutrality. JAPA, 32.

779. Shengold, L. (1967) The effects of overstimulation. IJP, 48.

780. Shopper, M. (1979) The (re)discovery of the vagina and the importance of the menstrual tampon. In: Female Adolescent Development, ed. M. Sugar. New York: Brunner/Mazel.

781. Sifneos, P. E. (1975) Problems of psychotherapy of patients with alexithymic characteristics and physical disease Psychother & Psychosom., 26.

782. Slap, J. & Saykin, J. (1984) On the nature and organization of the repressed. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 4.

783. Slovenko, R. (1973) Psychiatry and Law. Boston: Little, Brown.

784. Smith, J. H. (1976) Language and the genealogy of the absent object. In: Psychiatry and the Humanities, vol. 1, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven-Yale Univ. Press.

785. Smith, J. H. ed. (1978) Psychoanalysis and Language. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

786. Smith, W. R. (1894) The Religion of the Semites. New York: Meridian Library, 1956.

787. Socarides, C. W. (1963) The historical development of theoretical and clinical aspects of female homosexuality. JAPA, 11.

788. Socarides, C. W. (1970) A psychoanalytic study of the desire for sexual transformation ("transsexualism"). IJP, 51.

789. Socarides, C. W. (1978) Homosexuality. New York: Jason Aronson.

790. Socarides, C. W. (1982) Abdication fathers, Homosexual Sons. In: Father and Child, ed. S. H. Cath, A. R. Gurwitt & J. M. Ross. Boston: Little, Brown.

791. Solnit, A. J. & Ritvo, S. Instinct theory. PMC. Forthcoming.

792. Sophocles. The Oedipus Cycle, tr. D. Fitts & R. Fitzgerald. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, 1969.

793. Sours, J. A. (1974) The anorexia nervosa syndrome. IJP, 55.

794. Sours, J. A. (1980) Starving to Death in a Sia of Objects. New York: Aronson.

795. Spence, J. T. & Helmrich, R. L. (1978) Masculinity and Femininity. Austin and London: Univ. of Texas Press.

796. Sperber, D. (1974) Rethinking Symbolism. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press.

797. Sperling, M. (1976) Anorexia nervosa. In: Psychosomatic Disorders in Childhood, ed. O. Sperling. New York: Aronson.

798. Spitz, R. A. (1945) Hospitalism. FSOC. 1.

799. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Anaclitic depression. PSOC, 2.

800. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Hospitalism: A follow-up report. PSOC, 2.

801. Spitz, R. A. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psychol. Monagr. 34.

802. Spitz, R. A. (1955) The primal cavity. PSOC, 10.

803. Spitz, R. A. (1957) No and Yes. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

804. Spitz, R. A. (1959) A Genetic Field Theory of Ego Formation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

805. Spitz, R. A. (1965) The First Year of Life. New York:Int. Univ. Press.

806. Spitz, R. A. & Wolf, K. M. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psycholol. Monogr., 34.

807. Spruiell, V. The self. PMC. Forthcoming.

808. Stamm, J. L. (1962) Altered ego states allied to the depersonalization. JAPA, 10.

809. Stein, M. (1971) The principle of multiple function. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 21.

810. Stekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.

811. Sterba, R. E. (1936—37) Hardwцrterbuch der Psychoanalyse. Vienna: Int. Psychoanal. Verlag.

812. Stern, D. N. (1974) The goal and structure of mother-infant play. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 13.

813. Stern, D. N. (1984) Affect attunement. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books, vol. 2.

814. Stern, D. N. (1985) The Interpersonal World of the Infant New York: Basic Books.

815. Stevens, A. (1982) Archetype. London: Rouledge & Kegan Paul.

816. Stoller, R. J. (1971) The term "transvestism". Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 24.

817. Stoller, R. J. (1972) The "bedrock" of masculinity and femininity: bisexuality. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 26.

818. Stoller, R. J. (1974) Hostility and mystery in perversion. IJP, 55.

819. Stoller, R. J. (1975) Sex and Gender, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.

820. Stoller, R. J. (1976) Primary femininity. JAPA, 24 (5).

821. Stoller, R. J. (1982) Hear miss. In: Eating, Sleeping, and Sexuality, ed. M. Zalea. New York: Brunner/ Mazel.

822. Stoller, R. J. (1985) Observing the Erotic Imagination. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.

823. Stolorow, R. (1984) Self psychology — a structural psychology. In: Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.

824. Stolorow, R. Transference. PMC. Forthcoming.

825. Stone, L. (1954) The widening scope of indications for psychoanalysis. JAPA, 2.

826. Stone, L. (1961) The Psychoanalytic Situation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

827. Stone, L. (1967) The psychoanalytic situation and transference. JAPA, 15.

828. Stone, L. (1971) Reflections on the psychoanalytic concept of aggression. FQ, 40.

829. Stone, L. (1973) On resistance to the psychoanalytic process. In: Psychoanalysis and Contemporary Science, ed. B. B. Rubinstein. New York: Macmillan, vol. 2.

830. Stone, M. H. (1980) Borderline Syndromes. New York: McGrow Hill.

831. Strachey, J. (1934) The nature of the therapeutic action of psychoanalysis. IJP, 15.

832. Strachey, J. (1962) The emergence of Freud's fundamental hypothesis. SE, 3.

833. Strachey, J. (1963) Obituary (Joan Riviere). IJP, 44.

834. Strachey, J. (1966) General preface. SE, 1.

835. Swank, R. L. (1949) Combat exhaustion. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 109.

836. Szekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 33.

837. Taylor, G. J. (1977) Alexithymia and countertranceference. Psychother & Psychosom., 28.

838. Ticho, E. (1972) Termination of psychoanalysis. PQ, 41.

839. Tolpin, M. (1970) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 25.

840. Tolpin, M. (1971) On the beginnings of a cohesive self. PSOC. 26.

841. Tolpin, M. & Kohut, H. (1980) The disorders of the self. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington, B. C.: U. S. Dept. Health and Human Services.

842. Turkle, S. (1986) A review of Grosskurth, P.: Molanie Klein. New York: Times Books, Review, May 18, 1986.

843. Tyson, P. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.

844. Tyson, P. (1982) A developmental line of gender identity, gender role, and choice of love object. JAPA, 30.

845. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.

846. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. The psychoanalitic theory of development. PMC. Forthcoming.

847. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. (1984) Narcissism and superego development. JAPA, 34.

848. Tyson, R. & Sundler, J. (1971) Problems in the selection of patients for psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Med. Psychol., 44.

849. Valenstein, A. F. (1979) The concept of "classical" psycho-analysis. JAPA. 27. (suppl.).

850. Volkan, V. D. (1981) Linking Objects and Linking Phenomena. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

851. Waelder, R. (1930) The principle of multiple function. PQ, 5.

852. Waelder, R. (1962) Book review of Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy, ed. S. Hook. JAPA, 10.

853. Waelder, R. (1962) Psychoanalysis scientific method, and philosophy. JAPA, 10.

854. Waelder, R. (1963) Psychic determinism and the possibility of prediction. PQ, 32.

855. Waelder, R. (1967) Trauma and the variety of extraordinary challenges. In: Fuest (1967).

856. Waelder, R. (1967) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety: forty years later. PQ, 36.

857. Waldhorn, H. F. (1960) Assessment of analyzability. PQ, 29.

858. Waldhorn, H. F. & Fine, B. (1971) Trauma and symbolism. Kris Study Group monogr. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

859. Wallace, E. R. (1983) Freud and Anthropology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

860. Wallerstein, R. Reality. PMC. Forthcoming.

861. Wallerstein, R. (1965) The goals of psychoanalysis. JAPA, 13.

862. Wallerstein, R. (1975) Psychotherapy and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

863. Wallerstein, R. (1983) Defenses, defense mechanisms and the structure of the mind. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).

864. Wallerstein, R. (1988) One psychoanalysis or many? IJP, 69.

865. Wangh, M. (1979) Some psychoanalytic observations on boredom. IJP, 60.

866. Weinshel, E. M. (1968) Some psychoanalytic considerations on moods. IJP, 51.

867. Weinshel, E. M. (1971) The ego in health and normality. JAPA, 18.

868. Weisman, A. D. (1972) On Dying and Denying. New York: Behavioral Publications.

869. Weinstock, H. J. (1962) Successful treatment of ulcerative colitis by psychoanalysis. Brit. J. Psychoanal. Res., 6.

870. Welmore, R. J. (1963) The role of grief in psychoanalysis. IJP. 44.

871. Werner, H. & Kaplan, B. (1984) Symbol Formation. Hillsdale N. J.: Lawrence Eribaum.

872. White. R. W. (1963) Ego and Reality in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, 3.

873. Whitman, R. M. (1963) Remembering and forgetting dreams in psychoanalysis. JAPA, 11.

874. Wiedeman, G. Sexuality. PMC. Forthcoming.

875. Wiedeman, G. (1962) Survey of psychoanalytic literature on overt male homosexuality. JAPA, 10.

876. Wieder, H. (1966) Intellectuality. PSOC, 21.

877. Wieder, H. (1978) The psychoanalytic treatment of preadolescents In Child Analysis and Therapy, ed. J. Glenn. New York Aronson.

878. Willick, M. S. Defense. PMC. Forthcoming.

879. Wilson, C. P. (1967) Stone as a symbol of teeth. PQ, 36.

880. Wilson, C. P Hohan, C. & Mintz, I. (1983) Fear of Being Fat. New York: Aronson.

881. Wilson, C. P. S Mintz, I. (1982) Abstaining and bulimic anorexics. Primary Care, 9.

882. Wilson, E. O. (1978) On Human Nature. Cambridge: Harvard Univ. Press.

883. Winnicott, C. (1978) D. W. W.: a reflection. In: Between Reality and Fantasy. New York: Jason Aronson.

884. Winnicott, D. W. (1953) Transitional object and transitional phenomena. In: Collected Papers. New York Basic Books, 1958.

885. Winnicott, D. W. (1956) Primary maternal preoccupation. In: Winnicott (1958).

886. Winnicott, D. W. (1958) Collected Papers. New York: Basic Books, Inc.

887. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) Ego distortions in terms of true and false self. In: The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.

888. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) The theory of the parent-infant relationship. In: Winnicott (1965).

889. Winnicott, D. W. (1965) The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

890. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Playing and Reality. New York: Basic Books.

891. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Therapeutic Consultations in Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.

892. Winnicott, D. W. (1977) The Piggle. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

893. Winson, J. (1985) Brain and Psyche. New York: Anchor Press.

894. Wolf, E. S. (1976) Ambience and abstinence. Annu. Psycho-anal., 4.

895. Wolf, E. S. (1980) On the developmental line of self-object relations. In: Advances in Self Psychology, ed. A. Goldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

896. Wolf, E. S. (1983) Empathy and countertransference. In: The Future of Psychoanalysis, ed. A. Coldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.

897. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Disruptions in the psychoanalytic treatment of disorders of the self. In: Kohut's Legacy, ed. P. Stepansky & A. Coldberg, Hillsdale, H. J.: Analytic Press, 1984.

898. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Selfobject relations disorders. In: Character Pathology, ed. M. Zales. New York: Bruner/Mazel.

899. Wolf, E. S. & Trosman, H. (1974) Freud and Popper-Lynkeus. JAPA, 22.

900. Wolfenstein, M. (1966) How is mourning possible? PSOC, 21.

901. Wolman, B. B. ed. (1977) The International Encyclopedia of Psychiatry, Psychology, Psychoanalysis, and Neurology. New York: Aesculapius.

902. Wolpert, E. A. (1980) Major affective disorders. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. I. Kaplan, A. M. Freedman & B. J. Saddock. Boston: Williams & Wilkins, vol. 2.

903. Wurmser, L. (1977) A defense of the use of metaphor in analytic theory formation. PQ, 46.

904. Wurmser, L. (1981) The Mask of Shame. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.

905. Zetzel, E. R. (1956) Current concepts of transference. TJP, 37.

Словарь психоаналитических терминов и понятий > БИБЛИОГРАФИЯ
14 animus

ănĭmus, i, m. [a Graeco-Italic form of anemos = wind (as ego, lego, of ego, lego); cf. Sanscr. an = to breathe, anas = breath, anilas = wind; Goth. uz-ana = exspiro; Erse, anal = breath; Germ. Unst = a storm (so, sometimes); but Curt. does not extend the connection to AФ, aêmi = to blow; a modification of animus—by making which the Romans took a step in advance of the Greeks, who used hê psuchê for both these ideas—is anima, which has the physical meaning of anemos, so that Cic. was theoretically right, but historically wrong, when he said, ipse animus ab anima dictus est, Tusc. 1, 9, 19; after the same analogy we have from psuchô = to breathe, blow, psuchê = breath, life, soul; from pneô = to breathe, pneuma = air, breath, life, in class. Greek, and = spirit, a spiritual being, in Hellenistic Greek; from spiro = to breathe, blow, spiritus = breath, breeze, energy, high spirit, and poet. and post-Aug. = soul, mind; the Engl. ghost = Germ. Geist may be comp. with Germ. giessen and cheô, to pour, and for this interchange of the ideas of gases and liquids, cf. Sol. 22: insula adspiratur freto Gallico, is flowed upon, washed, by the Gallic Strait; the Sanscr. atman = breath, soul, with which comp. aytmê = breath; Germ. Odem = breath, and Athem = breath, soul, with which group Curt. connects auô, aêmi; the Heb. = breath, life, soul; and = breath, wind, life, spirit, soul or mind].
I.
In a general sense, the rational soul in man (in opp. to the body, corpus, and to the physical life, anima), hê psuchê:
humanus animus decerptus ex mente divina,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 13, 38:
Corpus animum praegravat, Atque affixit humo divinae particulam aurae,
Hor. S. 2, 2, 77:
credo deos immortales sparsisse animos in corpora humana, ut essent qui terras tuerentur etc.,
Cic. Sen. 21, 77:
eas res tueor animi non corporis viribus,
id. ib. 11, 38; so id. Off. 1, 23, 79:
quae (res) vel infirmis corporibus animo tamen administratur,
id. Sen. 6, 15; id. Off. 1, 29, 102:
omnes animi cruciatus et corporis,
id. Cat. 4, 5, 10:
levantes Corpus et animum,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 141:
formam et figuram animi magis quam corporis complecti,
Tac. Agr. 46; id. H. 1, 22:
animi validus et corpore ingens,
id. A. 15, 53:
Aristides primus animum pinxit et sensus hominis expressit, quae vocantur Graece ethe, item perturbationes,
first painted the soul, put a soul into his figures, Plin. 35, 10, 36, § 98 (cf.:
animosa signa,
life-like statues, Prop. 4, 8, 9): si nihil esset in eo (animo), nisi id, ut per eum viveremus, i. e. were it mere anima, Cic. Tusc. 1, 24, 56:
Singularis est quaedam natura atque vis animi, sejuncta ab his usitatis notisque naturis, i. e. the four material elements,
id. ib. 1, 27, 66: Neque nos corpora sumus. Cum igitur nosce te dicit, hoc dicit, nosce animum tuum, id. ib. 1, 22, 52:
In quo igitur loco est (animus)? Credo equidem in capite,
id. ib. 1, 29, 70:
corpora nostra, terreno principiorum genere confecta, ardore animi concalescunt,
derive their heat from the fiery nature of the soul, id. ib. 1, 18, 42:
Non valet tantum animus, ut se ipsum ipse videat: at, ut oculus, sic animus, se non videns alia cernit,
id. ib. 1, 27, 67: foramina illa ( the senses), quae patent ad animum a corpore, callidissimo artificio natura fabricata est, id. ib. 1, 20, 47: dum peregre est animus sine corpore velox, independently of the body, i. e. the mind roaming in thought, Hor. Ep. 1, 12, 13:
discessus animi a corpore,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 9, 18; 1, 30, 72:
cum nihil erit praeter animum,
when there shall be nothing but the soul, when the soul shall be disembodied, id. ib. 1, 20, 47; so,
animus vacans corpore,
id. ib. 1, 22, 50; and:
animus sine corpore,
id. ib. 1, 22, 51:
sine mente animoque nequit residere per artus pars ulla animai,
Lucr. 3, 398 (for the pleonasm here, v. infra, II. A. 1.):
Reliquorum sententiae spem adferunt posse animos, cum e corporibus excesserint in caelum pervenire,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 11, 24:
permanere animos arbitramur consensu nationum omnium,
id. ib. 1, 16, 36:
Pherecydes primus dixit animos esse hominum sempiternos,
id. ib. 1, 16, 38:
Quod ni ita se haberet, ut animi immortales essent, haud etc.,
id. Sen. 23, 82: immortalitas animorum, id. ib. 21, 78; id. Tusc. 1, 11, 24; 1, 14, 30:
aeternitas animorum,
id. ib. 1, 17, 39; 1, 22, 50 (for the plur. animorum, in this phrase, cf. Cic. Sen. 23, 84); for the atheistic notions about the soul, v. Lucr. bk. iii.—
II.
In a more restricted sense, the mind as thinking, feeling, willing, the intellect, the sensibility, and the will, acc. to the almost universally received division of the mental powers since the time of Kant (Diog. Laert. 8, 30, says that Pythagoras divided hê psuchê into ho nous, hai phrenes, and ho thumos; and that man had ho nous and ho thumos in common with other animals, but he alone had hai phrenes. Here ho nous and ho thumos must denote the understanding and the sensibility, and hai phrenes, the reason. Plutarch de Placit. 4, 21, says that the Stoics called the supreme faculty of the mind (to hêgemonikon tês psuchês) ho logismos, reason. Cic. sometimes speaks of a twofold division; as, Est animus in partes tributus duas, quarum altera rationis est particeps, altera expers (i. e. to logistikon and to alogon of Plato; cf. Tert. Anim. 16), i. e. the reason or intellect and the sensibility, Tusc. 2, 21, 47; so id. Off. 1, 28, 101; 1, 36, 132; id. Tusc 4, 5, 10; and again of a threefold; as, Plato triplicem finxit animum, cujus principatum, id est rationem in capite sicut in arce posuit, et duas partes ( the two other parts) ei parere voluit, iram et cupiditatem, quas locis disclusit; iram in pectore, cupiditatem subter praecordia locavit, i. e. the reason or intellect, and the sensibility here resolved into desire and aversion, id. ib. 1, 10, 20; so id. Ac. 2, 39, 124. The will, hê boulêsis, voluntas, arbitrium, seems to have been sometimes merged in the sensibility, ho thumos, animus, animi, sensus, and sometimes identified with the intellect or reason, ho nous, ho logismos, mens, ratio).
A.
1.. The general power of perception and thought, the reason, intellect, mind (syn.: mens, ratio, ingenium), ho nous:
cogito cum meo animo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 13; so Ter. Ad. 3, 4, 55:
cum animis vestris cogitare,
Cic. Agr. 2, 24:
recordari cum animo,
id. Clu. 25, 70;
and without cum: animo meditari,
Nep. Ages. 4, 1; cf. id. Ham. 4, 2:
cogitare volvereque animo,
Suet. Vesp. 5:
animo cogitare,
Vulg. Eccli. 37, 9:
statuere apud animum,
Liv. 34, 2:
proposui in animo meo,
Vulg. Eccli. 1, 12:
nisi me animus fallit, hi sunt, etc.,
Plaut. Men. 5, 9, 23:
in dubio est animus,
Ter. And. 1, 5, 31; id. ib. prol. 1; cf. id. ib. 1, 1, 29:
animum ad se ipsum advocamus,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 31, 75:
lumen animi, ingenii consiliique tui,
id. Rep. 6, 12 al. —
For the sake of rhet. fulness, animus often has a synonym joined with it: Mens et animus et consilium et sententia civitatis posita est in legibus,
Cic. Clu. 146:
magnam cui mentem animumque Delius inspirat vates,
Verg. A. 6, 11:
complecti animo et cogitatione,
Cic. Off. 1, 32, 117; id. de Or. 1, 2, 6:
animis et cogitatione comprehendere,
id. Fl. 27, 66:
cum omnia ratione animoque lustraris,
id. Off. 1, 17, 56:
animorum ingeniorumque naturale quoddam quasi pabulum consideratio naturae,
id. Ac. 2, 41, 127.—Hence the expressions: agitatio animi, attentio, contentio; animi adversio; applicatio animi; judicium, opinio animorum, etc. (v. these vv.); and animum advertere, adjungere, adplicare, adpellere, inducere, etc. (v. these vv.).—
2.
Of particular faculties of mind, the memory:
etiam nunc mihi Scripta illa dicta sunt in animo Chrysidis,
Ter. And. 1, 5, 46:
An imprimi, quasi ceram, animum putamus etc. (an idea of Aristotle's),
Cic. Tusc. 1, 25, 61:
ex animo effluere,
id. de Or. 2, 74, 300: omnia fert aetas, animum quoque;
... Nunc oblita mihi tot carmina,
Verg. E. 9, 51.—
3.
Consciousness (physically considered) or the vital power, on which consciousness depends ( = conscientia, q. v. II. A., or anima, q. v. II. E.):
vae miserae mihi. Animo malest: aquam velim,
I'm fainting, my wits are going, Plaut. Am. 5, 1, 6; id. Curc. 2, 3, 33:
reliquit animus Sextium gravibus acceptis vulneribus,
Caes. B. G. 6, 38:
Una eademque via sanguis animusque sequuntur,
Verg. A. 10, 487:
animusque reliquit euntem,
Ov. M. 10, 459:
nisi si timor abstulit omnem Sensum animumque,
id. ib. 14, 177:
linqui deinde animo et submitti genu coepit,
Curt. 4, 6, 20: repente animo linqui solebat, Suet. Caes. 45:
ad recreandos defectos animo puleio,
Plin. 20, 14, 54, § 152.—
4.
The conscience, in mal. part. (v. conscientia, II. B. 2. b.):
cum conscius ipse animus se remordet,
Lucr. 4, 1135:
quos conscius animus exagitabat,
Sall. C. 14, 3:
suae malae cogitationes conscientiaeque animi terrent,
Cic. Sex. Rosc. 67.—
5.
In Plaut. very freq., and once also in Cic., meton. for judicium, sententia, opinion, judgment; mostly meo quidem animo or meo animo, according to my mind, in my opinion, Plaut. Men. 1, 3, 17:
e meo quidem animo aliquanto facias rectius, si, etc.,
id. Aul. 3, 6, 3:
meo quidem animo, hic tibi hodie evenit bonus,
id. Bacch. 1, 1, 69; so id. Aul. 3, 5, 4; id. Curc. 4, 2, 28; id. Bacch. 3, 2, 10; id. Ep. 1, 2, 8; id. Poen. 1, 2, 23; id. Rud. 4, 4, 94; Cic. Sest. 22:
edepol lenones meo animo novisti,
Plaut. Curc. 4, 2, 19:
nisi, ut meus est animus, fieri non posse arbitror,
id. Cist. 1, 1, 5 (cf.:
EX MEI ANIMI SENTENTIA,
Inscr. Orell. 3665:
ex animi tui sententia,
Cic. Off. 3, 29, 108).—
6.
The imagination, the fancy (for which Cic. often uses cogitatio, as Ac. 2, 15, 48):
cerno animo sepultam patriam, miseros atque insepultos acervos civium,
Cic. Cat. 4, 6, 11:
fingere animo jubebat aliquem etc.,
id. Sen. 12, 41: Fingite animis;
litterae enim sunt cogitationes nostrae, et quae volunt, sic intuentur, ut ea cernimus, quae videmus,
id. Mil. 29, 79:
Nihil animo videre poterant,
id. Tusc. 1, 16, 38.—
B.
The power of feeling, the sensibility, the heart, the feelings, affections, inclinations, disposition, passions (either honorable or base; syn.: sensus, adfectus, pectus, cor), ho thumos.
1.
a.. In gen., heart, soul, spirit, feeling, inclination, affection, passion: Medea, animo aegra, amore saevo saucia, Enn. ap. Auct. ad Her. 2, 22 (cf. Plaut. Truc. 2, 7, 36:
animo hercle homo suo est miser): tu si animum vicisti potius quam animus te, est quod gaudeas, etc.,
Plaut. Trin. 2, 2, 27 -29:
harum scelera et lacrumae confictae dolis Redducunt animum aegrotum ad misericordiam,
Ter. And. 3, 3, 27:
Quo gemitu conversi animi (sunt),
Verg. A. 2, 73:
Hoc fletu concussi animi,
id. ib. 9, 498;
4, 310: animum offendere,
Cic. Lig. 4; id. Deiot. 33; so Vulg. Gen. 26, 35.—Mens and animus are often conjoined and contrasted, mind and heart (cf. the Homeric kata phrena kai kata thumon, in mind and heart): mentem atque animum delectat suum, entertains his mind and delights his heart, Enn. ap. Gell. 19, 10:
Satin tu sanus mentis aut animi tui?
Plaut. Trin. 2, 4, 53:
mala mens, malus animus,
bad mind, bad heart, Ter. And. 1, 1, 137:
animum et mentem meam ipsa cogitatione hominum excellentium conformabam,
Cic. Arch. 6, 14:
Nec vero corpori soli subveniendum est, sed menti atque animo multo magis,
id. Sen. 11, 36:
ut omnium mentes animosque perturbaret,
Caes. B. G. 1, 39; 1, 21:
Istuc mens animusque fert,
Hor. Ep. 1, 14, 8:
Stare Socrates dicitur tamquam quodam recessu mentis atque animi facto a corpore,
Gell. 2, 1; 15, 2, 7.—
And very rarely with this order inverted: Jam vero animum ipsum mentemque hominis, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 59, 147:
mente animoque nobiscum agunt,
Tac. G. 29:
quem nobis animum, quas mentes imprecentur,
id. H. 1, 84;
and sometimes pleon. without such distinction: in primis regina quietum Accipit in Teucros animum mentemque benignam,
a quiet mind and kindly heart, Verg. A. 1, 304; so,
pravitas animi atque ingenii,
Vell. 2, 112, 7 (for mens et animus, etc., in the sense of thought, used as a pleonasm, v. supra, II. A. 1.):
Verum animus ubi semel se cupiditate devinxit mala, etc.,
Ter. Heaut. 1, 2, 34:
animus perturbatus et incitatus nec cohibere se potest, nec quo loco vult insistere,
Cic. Tusc. 4, 18, 41:
animum comprimit,
id. ib. 2, 22, 53:
animus alius ad alia vitia propensior,
id. ib. 4, 37, 81; id. ad Q. Fr. 1, 1:
sed quid ego hic animo lamentor,
Enn. Ann. 6, 40:
tremere animo,
Cic. ad Q. Fr. 1, 1, 4:
ingentes animo concipit iras,
Ov. M. 1, 166:
exsultare animo,
id. ib. 6, 514.—So often ex animo, from the heart, from the bottom of one's heart, deeply, truly, sincerely:
Paulum interesse censes ex animo omnia facias an de industria?
from your heart or with some design, Ter. And. 4, 4, 55; id. Ad. 1, 1, 47:
nisi quod tibi bene ex animo volo,
id. Heaut. 5, 2, 6: verbum [p. 124] ex animo dicere, id. Eun. 1, 2, 95:
sive ex animo id fit sive simulate,
Cic. N. D. 2, 67, 168:
majore studio magisve ex animo petere non possum,
id. Fam. 11, 22:
ex animo vereque diligi,
id. ib. 9, 6, 2:
ex animo dolere,
Hor. A. P. 432:
quae (gentes) dederunt terram meam sibi cum gaudio et toto corde et ex animo,
Vulg. Ezech. 36, 5; ib. Eph. 6, 6; ib. 1 Pet. 5, 3.—And with gen.
(α).
With verbs:
Quid illam miseram animi excrucias?
Plaut. Mil. 4, 2, 76; 4, 6, 65:
Antipho me excruciat animi,
Ter. Phorm. 1, 4, 10:
discrucior animi,
id. Ad. 4, 4, 1:
in spe pendebit animi,
id. Heaut. 4, 4, 5: juvenemque animi miserata repressit, pitying him in her heart, thumôi phileousa te kêdomenê te (Hom. Il. 1, 196), Verg. A. 10, 686.—
(β).
With adjj.:
aeger animi,
Liv. 1, 58; 2, 36; 6, 10; Curt. 4, 3, 11; Tac. H. 3, 58:
infelix animi,
Verg. A. 4, 529:
felix animi,
Juv. 14, 159:
victus animi,
Verg. G. 4, 491:
ferox animi,
Tac. A. 1, 32:
promptus animi,
id. H. 2, 23:
praestans animi,
Verg. A. 12, 19:
ingens animi,
Tac. A. 1, 69 (for this gen. v. Ramsh. Gr. p. 323; Key, § 935; Wagner ad Plaut. Aul. v. 105; Draeger, Hist. Synt. I. p. 443).—
b.
Meton., disposition, character (so, often ingenium): nimis paene animo es Molli, Pac. ap. Cic. Tusc. 2, 21, 49:
animo audaci proripit sese,
Pac. Trag. Rel. p. 109 Rib.:
petulans protervo, iracundo animo,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 3, 1; id. Truc. 4, 3, 1:
ubi te vidi animo esse omisso (omisso = neglegenti, Don.),
Ter. Heaut. 5, 2, 9; Cic. Fam. 2. 17 fin.:
promptus animus vester,
Vulg. 2 Cor. 9, 2: animis estis simplicibus et mansuetis nimium creditis unicuique, Auct. ad Her. 4, 37:
eorum animi molles et aetate fluxi dolis haud difficulter capiebantur,
Sall. C. 14, 5:
Hecabe, Non oblita animorum, annorum oblita suorum,
Ov. M. 13, 550:
Nihil est tam angusti animi tamque parvi, quam amare divitias,
Cic. Off. 1, 20, 68:
sordidus atque animi parvi,
Hor. S. 1, 2, 10; Vell. 2, 25, 3:
Drusus animi fluxioris erat,
Suet. Tib. 52.—
2.
In particular, some one specific emotion, inclination, or passion (honorable or base; in this signif., in the poets and prose writers, very freq. in the plur.). —
a.
Courage, spirit:
ibi nostris animus additus est,
Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 94; cf. Ter. Heaut. 3, 2, 31; id. And. 2, 1, 33:
deficiens animo maesto cum corde jacebat,
Lucr. 6, 1232:
virtute atque animo resistere,
Cic. Fam. 5, 2, 8:
fac animo magno fortique sis,
id. ib. 6, 14 fin.:
Cassio animus accessit, et Parthis timor injectus est,
id. Att. 5, 20, 3:
nostris animus augetur,
Caes. B. G. 7, 70:
mihi in dies magis animus accenditur,
Sall. C. 20, 6; Cic. Att. 5, 18; Liv. 8, 19; 44, 29:
Nunc demum redit animus,
Tac. Agr. 3:
bellica Pallas adest, Datque animos,
Ov. M. 5, 47:
pares annis animisque,
id. ib. 7, 558:
cecidere illis animique manusque,
id. ib. 7, 347 (cf.:
tela viris animusque cadunt,
id. F. 3, 225) et saep.—Hence, bono animo esse or uti, to be of good courage, Varr. R. R. 2, 5, 5: Am. Bono animo es. So. Scin quam bono animo sim? Plaut. Am. 22, 39:
In re mala animo si bono utare, adjuvat,
id. Capt. 2, 1, 9:
bono animo fac sis,
Ter. Ad. 3, 5, 1:
quin tu animo bono es,
id. ib. 4, 2, 4:
quare bono animo es,
Cic. Att. 5, 18; so Vulg. 2 Macc. 11, 26; ib. Act. 18, 25;
so also, satis animi,
sufficient courage, Ov. M. 3, 559.—Also for hope:
magnus mihi animus est, hodiernum diem initium libertatis fore,
Tac. Agr, 30.— Trop., of the violent, stormy motion of the winds of AEolus:
Aeolus mollitque animos et temperat iras,
Verg. A. 1, 57.—Of a top:
dant animos plagae,
give it new force, quicker motion, Verg. A. 7, 383.—
Of spirit in discourse: in Asinio Pollione et consilii et animi satis,
Quint. 10, 1, 113. —
b.
Haughtiness, arrogance, pride: quae civitas est in Asia, quae unius tribuni militum animos ac spiritus capere possit? can bear the arrogance and pride, etc., Cic. Imp. Pomp. 22, 66:
jam insolentiam noratis hominis: noratis animos ejus ac spiritus tribunicios,
id. Clu. 39, 109; so id. Caecin. 11 al.; Ov. Tr. 5, 8, 3 (cf.:
quia paululum vobis accessit pecuniae, Sublati animi sunt,
Ter. Hec. 3, 5, 56).—
c.
Violent passion, vehemence, wrath:
animum vincere, iracundiam cohibere, etc.,
Cic. Marcell. 3:
animum rege, qui nisi paret Imperat,
Hor. Ep. 1, 2, 62:
qui dominatur animo suo,
Vulg. Prov. 16, 32.—So often in plur.; cf hoi thumoi: ego meos animos violentos meamque iram ex pectore jam promam, Plaut. Truc. 2, 7, 43:
vince animos iramque tuam,
Ov. H. 3, 85; id. M. 8, 583; Prop. 1, 5, 12:
Parce tuis animis, vita, nocere tibi,
id. 2, 5, 18:
Sic longius aevum Destruit ingentes animos,
Luc. 8, 28:
coeunt sine more, sine arte, Tantum animis iraque,
Stat. Th. 11, 525 al. —
d.
Moderation, patience, calmness, contentedness, in the phrase aequus animus, an even mind:
si est animus aequos tibi,
Plaut. Aul. 2, 2, 10; id. Rud. 2, 3, 71; Cic. Rosc. Am. 50, 145; and often in the abl., aequo animo, with even mind, patiently, etc.:
aequo animo ferre,
Ter. And. 2, 3, 23; Cic. Tusc. 1, 39, 93; id. Sen. 23, 84; Nep. Dion. 6, 4; Liv. 5, 39:
aequo animo esse,
Vulg. 3 Reg. 21, 7; ib. Judith, 7, 23: Aequo animo est? of merry heart (Gr. euthumei), ib. Jac. 5, 13:
animis aequis remittere,
Cic. Clu. 2, 6:
aequiore animo successorem opperiri,
Suet. Tib. 25:
haud aequioribus animis audire,
Liv. 23, 22: sapientissimus quisque aequissimo animo moritur; stultissimus iniquissimo. Cic. Sen. 23, 83; so id. Tusc. 1, 45, 109; Sall. C. 3, 2; Suet. Aug. 56:
iniquo animo,
Att. Trag. Rel. p. 150 Rib.; Cic. Tusc. 2, 2, 5; Quint. 11, 1, 66.—
e.
Agreeable feeling, pleasure, delight:
cubat amans animo obsequens,
Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 134:
indulgent animis, et nulla quid utile cura est,
Ov. M. 7, 566; so, esp. freq.: animi causa (in Plaut. once animi gratia), for the sake of amusement, diversion (cf.:
haec (animalia) alunt animi voluptatisque causa,
Caes. B. G. 5, 12):
Post animi causa mihi navem faciam,
Plaut. Rud. 4, 2, 27; so id. Trin. 2, 2, 53; id. Ep. 1, 1, 43:
liberare fidicinam animi gratia,
id. ib. 2, 2, 90:
qui illud animi causa fecerit, hunc praedae causa quid facturum putabis?
Cic. Phil. 7, 6:
habet animi causa rus amoenum et suburbanum,
id. Rosc. Am. 46 Matth.; cf. id. ib. § 134, and Madv. ad Cic. Fin. 2, 17, 56; Cic. Fam. 7, 2:
Romanos in illis munitionibus animine causa cotidie exerceri putatis?
Caes. B. G. 7, 77; Plin. praef. 17 Sill.—
f.
Disposition toward any one:
hoc animo in nos esse debebis, ut etc.,
Cic. Fam. 2, 1 fin.:
meus animus erit in te semper, quem tu esse vis,
id. ib. 5, 18 fin.:
qui, quo animo inter nos simus, ignorant,
id. ib. 3, 6; so id. ib. 4, 15;
5, 2: In quo in primis quo quisque animo, studio, benevolentia fecerit, ponderandum est,
id. Off. 1, 15, 49:
quod (Allobroges) nondum bono animo in populum Romanum viderentur,
to be well disposed, Caes. B. G. 1, 6 fin. —In the pregn. signif. of kind, friendly feeling, affection, kindness, liberality:
animum fidemque praetorianorum erga se expertus est,
Suet. Oth. 8:
Nec non aurumque animusque Latino est,
Verg. A. 12, 23.—Hence, meton., of a person who is loved, my heart, my soul:
salve, anime mi,
Plaut. Curc. 1, 2, 3:
da, meus ocellus, mea rosa, mi anime, da, mea voluptas,
id. As. 3, 3, 74; so id. ib. 5, 2, 90; id. Curc. 1, 3, 9; id. Bacch. 1, 1, 48; id. Most. 1, 4, 23; id. Men. 1, 3, 1; id. Mil. 4, 8, 20; id. Rud. 4, 8, 1; Ter. Eun. 1, 2, 15 et saep. —
C.
The power of willing, the will, inclination, desire, purpose, design, intention (syn.: voluntas, arbitrium, mens, consilium, propositum), hê boulêsis:
qui rem publicam animo certo adjuverit,
Att. Trag Rel. p. 182 Rib.:
pro inperio tuo meum animum tibi servitutem servire aequom censui,
Plaut. Trin. 2, 2, 23:
Ex animique voluntate id procedere primum,
goes forth at first from the inclination of the soul, Lucr. 2, 270; so,
pro animi mei voluntate,
Cic. Fam. 5, 20, 8 (v. Manut. ad h.l.):
teneo, quid animi vostri super hac re siet,
Plaut. Am. prol. 58; 1, 1, 187:
Nam si semel tuom animum ille intellexerit, Prius proditurum te etc.,
Ter. Heaut. 3, 1, 69:
Prius quam tuom ut sese habeat animum ad nuptias perspexerit,
id. And. 2, 3, 4:
Sin aliter animus voster est, ego etc.,
id. Ad. 3, 4, 46:
Quid mi istaec narras? an quia non audisti, de hac re animus meus ut sit?
id. Hec. 5, 2, 19:
qui ab auro gazaque regia manus, oculos, animum cohibere possit,
Cic. Imp. Pomp. 66:
istum exheredare in animo habebat,
id. Rosc. Am. 18, 52: nobis crat in animo Ciceronem ad Caesarem mittere, we had it in mind to send, etc., id. Fam. 14, 11; Serv. ad Cic. ib. 4, 12:
hostes in foro constiterunt, hoc animo, ut, etc.,
Caes. B. G. 7, 28:
insurrexerunt uno animo in Paulum,
with one mind, Vulg. Act. 18, 12; 19, 29: persequi Jugurtham animus ardebat, Sall. J. 39, 5 Gerlach (others, animo, as Dietsch); so id. de Rep. Ord. 1, 8: in nova fert an mus mutatas dicere formas, my mind inclines to tell of, etc., Ov. M. 1, 1.—Hence, est animus alicui, with inf., to have a mind for something, to aim at, etc.:
omnibus unum Opprimere est animus,
Ov. M. 5, 150:
Sacra Jovi Stygio perficere est animus,
Verg. A. 4, 639:
Fuerat animus conjuratis corpus occisi in Tiberim trahere,
Suet. Caes. 82 fin.; id. Oth. 6; cf. id. Calig. 56.—So, aliquid alicui in animo est, with inf., Tac. G. 3.—So, inducere in animum or animum, to resolve upon doing something; v. induco.—
D.
Trop., of the principle of life and activity in irrational objects, as in Engl. the word mind is used.
1.
Of brutes:
in bestiis, quarum animi sunt rationis expertes,
whose minds, Cic. Tusc. 1, 33, 80:
Sunt bestiae, in quibus etiam animorum aliqua ex parte motus quosdam videmus,
id. Fin. 5, 14, 38:
ut non inscite illud dictum videatur in sue, animum illi pecudi datum pro sale, ne putisceret,
id. ib. 5, 13, 38, ubi v. Madv.:
(apes Ingentes animos angusto in pectore versant,
Verg. G. 4, 83:
Illiusque animos, qui multos perdidit unus, Sumite serpentis,
Ov. M. 3, 544:
cum pecudes pro regionis caelique statu et habitum corporis et ingenium animi et pili colorem gerant,
Col. 6, 1, 1:
Umbria (boves progenerat) vastos nec minus probabiles animis quam corporibus,
id. 6, 1, 2 si equum ipsum nudum et solum corpus ejus et animum contemplamur, App. de Deo Socr. 23 (so sometimes mens:
iniquae mentis asellus,
Hor. S. 1, 9, 20).—
2.
Of plants:
haec quoque Exuerint silvestrem animum, i. e. naturam, ingenium,
their wild nature, Verg. G. 2, 51.—
III.
Transf. Of God or the gods, as we say, the Divine Mind, the Mind of God:
certe et deum ipsum et divinum animum corpore liberatum cogitatione complecti possumus,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 22, 51 (so mens, of God, id. ib. 1, 22, 66; id. Ac. 2, 41, 126):
Tantaene animis caelestibus irae?
Verg. A. 1, 11.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > animus
15 Körper

m; -s, -

1. body (auch von Farbe, Wein); am ganzen Körper zittern tremble all over

2. PHYS., MATH. body; fester: solid

3. (Körperschaft) body

* * *

der Körper

body; torso; corpus

* * *
Kọ̈r|per ['kœrpɐ]
m -s, -
(alle Bedeutungen) body; (= Schiffskörper) hull
Körper und Geist — mind and body

das braucht der Körper — it's good for you

am ganzen Körper beben or zittern/frieren — to tremble/to be cold all over

* * *

der

1) (the whole frame of a man or animal including the bones and flesh: Athletes have to look after their bodies.) body

2) (a person's body: He never carried money on his person (= with him; in his pockets etc).) person

3) (a shape that has length, breadth and height.) solid

* * *

Kör·per

<-s, ->

[ˈkœrpɐ]

m

1. (Leib) body

\Körper und Geist body and mind

am ganzen \Körper all over

2. (Organismus) body

3. (Leiche) body, corpse

4. (Gebilde) body, object

5. (Stoffdichte) body

der Wein hat \Körper the wine has a good body, it is a full-bodied wine

* * *

der; Körpers, Körper

1) body

Körper und Geist — body and mind

am ganzen Körper frieren/zittern — be [freezing] cold/shake all over

2) (Rumpf) trunk; body

3) (Physik, Chemie) body

4) (Geom.) solid body; solid

* * *

Körper m; -s, -

1. body (auch von Farbe, Wein);

am ganzen Körper zittern tremble all over

2. PHYS, MATH body; fester: solid

3. (Körperschaft) body

* * *

der; Körpers, Körper

1) body

Körper und Geist — body and mind

am ganzen Körper frieren/zittern — be [freezing] cold/shake all over

2) (Rumpf) trunk; body

3) (Physik, Chemie) body

4) (Geom.) solid body; solid

* * *

- (Mathematik) m.

field n. - m.

body n.

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > Körper
16 अङ्गम् _aṅgam

अङ्गम् [अम् गत्यादौ बा˚ -गन्; according to Nir. अङ्ग, अङ्ग- नात् अञ्चनात् वा]

1 The body.

-2 A limb or member of the body; शेषाङ्गनिर्माणविधौ विधातुः Ku.1.33; क्लेशस्याङ्गमदत्वा Pt.5. 32 without undergoing troubles; इति स्वप्नोपमान्मत्वा कामान्मा गास्तदङ्गताम् । Ki.11.34 do not be influenced or swayed by them (do not be subject to them)

-3 (a.) A division or department (of anything), a part or portion, as of a whole; as सप्ताङ्गम् राज्यम्, चतुरङ्गम् बलम्, चतुःषष्ट्ष्ट्यङ्गम् ज्योतिः- शास्त्रम् see the words; गीताङ्गानाम् Pt.5.56; यज्ञश्चेत्प्रतिरुद्धःस्या- देकेनाङ्गेन यज्वनः Ms.11.11. (Hence) (b.) A supple- mentary or auxiliary portion, supplement; षडङ्ग or साङ्ग वेदः A peculiar use of the word अङ्ग in masculine gender may here be noted वेदांश्चैव तु वेदाङ्गान् वेदान्तानि तथा स्मृतीः । अधीत्य ब्राह्मणः पूर्वं शक्तितो$न्यांश्च संपठेत् Bṛhadyogiyājñaval- kya Smṛiti 12.34. (c.) A constituent part, essential requisite or component; सर्वैर्बलाङ्गैः R.7.59; तदङ्गमग्ऱ्यं मघवन् महाक्रतो R.3.46. (d.) An attributive or secondary part; secondary, auxiliary or dependent member (serving to help the principal one) (opp. प्रधान or अङ्गिन्); अङ्गी रौद्र- रसस्तत्र सर्वे$ङ्गानि रसाः पुनः S. D.517; अत्र स्वभावोक्तिरुत्प्रेक्षाङ्गम् Malli. on Ki 8.26. (e.) An auxiliary means or expe- dient (प्रधानोपयोगी उपायः or उपकरणम्); सर्वकार्यशरीरेषु मुक्त्वा- ङ्गस्कन्धपञ्चकम् । मन्त्रो योध इवाधीर सर्वाङ्गैः संवृतैरपि ॥ Śi.2.28-29; See अङ्गाङ्गि, पञ्चाङ्ग also ( the angas of the several sciences or departments of knowledge will be given under those words).

-4 (Gram.) A name for the base of a word; यस्मात्प्रत्ययविधिस्तदादिप्रत्यये अङ्गम् P.I.4.13; यः प्रत्ययो यस्मात्क्रियते तदादिशब्दस्वरूपं तस्मिन्प्रत्यये परे अङ्गसंज्ञं स्यात् Sk. The अङ्ग terminations are those of the nominative, and accusative singular and dual.

-5 (Drama) (a.) One of the sub-divisions of the five joints or sandhis in dramas; the मुख has 12, प्रतिमुख 13, गर्भ 12, विमर्ष 13 and उपसंहार 14, the total number of the angas being thus 64; for details see the words. (b.) The whole body of subordinate characters.

-6 (astr.) A name for the position of stars (लग्न), See अङ्गाधीश.

-7 A symbolical expression for the number six (derived from the six Vedāngas).

-8 The mind; हिरण्यगर्भाङ्गभुवं मुनिं हरिः Śi.1.1, See अङ्गज also.

-9 N. of the chief sacred texts of the jainas.

-ङ्गः (pl.) N. of a country and the people inhabiting it, the country about the modern Bhāgalpur in Bengal. [It lay on the south of Kauśikī Kachchha and on the right bank of the Ganges. Its capital was Champā, sometimes called Aṅgapurī Lomapādapurī, Karṇapurī or Mālinī. According to Daṇḍin (अङ्गेषु गङ्गातटे बहिश्चम्पायाः) and Hiouen Thsang it stood on the Ganges about 24 miles west of a rocky island. General Cunningham has shown that this description applies to the hill opposite Pātharghāṭā, that it is 24 miles east of Bhāgalpur, and that there are villages called Champanagar and Champapura adjoininng the last. According to Sanskrit poets the country of the Aṅgas lay to the east of Girivraja, the capital of Magadha and to the north- east or south-east of Mithilā. The country was in ancient times ruled by Karṇa] cf. अङ्गं गात्रा- न्तिकोपाय प्रतीकेष्वप्रधानके । देशभेदे तु पुंसि स्यात्...॥ Nm. -a.

1 Contiguous.

-2 Having members or divisions.

-Comp. -अङ्गि, [

अङ्गीभावः -अङगस्य अङ्गिनो भावः] the relation of a limb to the body, of the subordinate to the principal, or of that which is helped or fed to the helper or feeder (गौणमुख्यभावः, उपकार्येपकारकभावश्च); e. g. प्रयाज and other rites are to दर्श as its angas, while दर्श is to them the aṅgi; अङ्गाङ्गिभावमज्ञात्वा कथं सामर्थ्यनिर्णयः । पश्य टिट्टिभमात्रेण समुद्रो व्याकुलीकृतः ॥ H.2.138; अत्र वाक्ये समास- गतयोरुपमयोः साध्यसाधनभावात् ˚वेन सम्बन्धः Malli. on Ki.6.2; अविश्रान्तिजुषामात्मन्यङ्गाङ्गित्वं तु संकरः K.P.1. (अनुग्राह्यानुग्राह- कत्वम्).

-अधिपः, -अधीशः 1 lord of the Aṅgas, N. of Karṇa (cf. ˚राजः, ˚पतिः, ˚ईश्वरः, ˚अधीश्वरः).

-2 'lord of a लग्न', the planet presiding over it; (अङ्गाधिपे बलिनि सर्वविभूतिसम्पत्; अङ्गाधीशः स्वगेहे बुधगुरुकविभिः संयुतो वीक्षितो वा Jyotiṣa).

-अपूर्वम् effect of a secondary sacrificial act.

-कर्मन् n.

-क्रिया 1 besmearing the body with fragrant cosmetics, rubbing it &c. Dk.39.

-2 a supplementary sacrificial act.

-क्रमः the order of the performance with reference to the अङ्गs. The rule in this connection is that the अङ्गक्रम must conform to the मुख्यक्रम. cf. MS. 5.1.14.

-ग्रहः spasm; seizure of the body with some illness.

-ज-जात a. [अङ्गात् जायते जन्-ड]

1 produced from or on the body, being in or on the body, bodily; ˚जं रजः, ˚जाः अलङ्काराः &c.

-2 produced by a supple- mentary rite.

-3 beautiful, ornamental. (

-जः)

-जनुस् also

1 a son.

-2 hair of the body (n. also); तवोत्तरीयं करिचर्म साङ्गजम् Ki.18.32.

-3 love, cupid (अङ्गं मनः तस्मा- ज्जातः); intoxicating passion; अङ्गजरागदीपनात् Dk.161.

-4 drunkenness, intoxication.

-5 a disease. (

-जा) a daugh- ter. (

-जम्) blood, अङ्गजं रुधिरे$नङ्गे केशे पुत्रे मदे पुमान् । नागरे नखरे$पि स्यात्... । Nm.

-ज्वरः [अङ्गमङ्गम् अधिकृत्य ज्वरः] the disease called राजयक्ष्मा, a sort of consumption.

-दूष- णम् 1 the defects of the limbs; the penalties of a defec- tive construction; Māna.

-2 name of the 79th chapter.

-द्वीपः one of the six minor Dvīpas.

-न्यासः [अङ्गेषु मन्त्र- भेदस्य न्यासः] touching the limbs of the body with the hand accompanied by appropriate Mantras.

-पालिः f. [अङ्गं पाल्यते सम्बध्यते$त्र, अङ्ग-पाल्-इ] an embrace (probably a corruption of अङ्कपालि).

-पालिका = अङ्कपालि q. v.

-प्रत्यङ्गम् [समा. द्वन्द्व] every limb, large and small; ˚गानि पाणिना स्पृष्ट्वा K.167,72.

-प्रायश्चित्तम् [अङ्गस्य शुद्ध्यर्थं प्राय- श्चित्तम्] expiation of bodily impurity, such as that caused by the death of a relative, consisting in making pre- sents (पञ्चसूनाजन्यदुरितक्षयार्थं कार्यं दानरूपं प्रायश्चित्तम् Tv.).

-भूः a. [अङ्गात् मनसो वा भवति; भू-क्विप्] born from the body or mind.

(-भूः) 1 a son.

-2 Cupid.

-3 [अङ्गानाम् अङ्गमन्त्राणां भूः स्थानम्] one who has touched and purified, and then restrained, his limbs by repeating the Man- tras pertaining to those limbs; ब्रह्माङ्गभूर्ब्रह्मणि योजितात्मा Ku.3.15 (सद्योजातादिमन्त्राणाम् अङ्गानां हृदयादिमन्त्राणां भूः स्थानं, कृतमन्त्रन्यासः Malli.).

-भङ्गः 1 palsy or paralysis of limbs; ˚विकल इव भूत्वा स्थास्यामि Ś.2.

-2 twisting or stretching out of the limbs (as is done by a man just after he rises from sleep); साङ्गभङ्गमुत्थाय Vb.; जृम्भितैः साङ्गभङ्गैः Mu.3.21, K.85.

-3 The middle part of the anus and testicles.

-मन्त्रः N. of a Mantra.

-मर्दः [अङ्ग मर्दयति; मृद्-णिच्]

1 one who shampoos his master's body.

-2 [भावे घञ्] act of shampooing; so ˚मर्दका or ˚मर्दिन्, मृद्- णिच् ण्वुल् or णिनि) one who shampoos.

-मर्षः [ष. त.] rheumatism; ˚प्रशमनम् the curing of this disease. ˚मेजयत्वम् subtle throbbing of the body; Pātañjala 1.31.

-यज्ञः, -यागः [अङ्गीभूतः यज्ञः] a subordinate sacrificial act which is of 5 sorts; समिधो यजति, तनूनपातं यजति, इडो यजति, बर्हिर्यजति, स्वाहाकारं यजति इति पञ्चविधाः । एतेषां सकृदनुष्ठा- नेनैव तन्त्रन्यायेन प्रधानयागानामाग्नेयादीनामुपकारितेति मीमांसा Tv.

-रक्तः, -क्तम् [अङ्गे अवयवे रक्तः] N. of a plant गुडारोचनी found in काम्पिल्य country and having red powder (रक्ताङ्गलोचनी).

-रक्षकः [अङ्गं रक्षति; रक्ष्-ण्वुल्] a body- guard, personal attendant Pt.3.

-रक्षणी [अङ्ग रक्ष्यते अनया] a coat of mail, or a garment. (

-णम्) protection of person.

-रागः [अङ्गं रज्यते अनेन करणे घञ्]

1 a scented cosmetic, application of perfumed unguents to the body, fragrant unguent; पुष्पगन्धेन अङ्गरागेण R.12.27, 6.6, स्तनाङ्गरागात् Ku.5.11.

-2 [भावे ल्युट्] act of anointing the body with unguents.

-रुहम् [अङ्गे रोहति; रुह्-क स. त. P.III.9.135.] hair; मम वर्णो मणिनिभो मृदून्य- ङ्गरुहाणि च Rām.6.48.12. विहङ्गराजाङ्गरुहैरिवायतैः Śi.1.7.

-लिपिः f. written character of the Aṅgas.

-लेपः [अङ्गं लिप्यते अनेन; लिप्-करणे घञ्]

1 a scented cosmetic.

-2 [भावे घञ्] act of anointing.

-लोड्यः (लोड ण्यत्) a kind of grass, ginger or its root, Amomum Zingiber.

-वस्त्रोत्था f. A louse.

-विकल a. [तृ. त.]

1 maimed, paralysed.

-2 fainting, swooning.

-विकृतिः f.

1 change 2of bodily appearance; collapse.

-2 [अङ्गस्य विकृतिश्चालनादिर्यस्मात् प. ब.] an apoplectic fit, swooning, apoplexy (अपस्मार).

-विकारः a bodily defect.

-विक्षेपः 1 movement of the limbs; gesticulation.

-2 a kind of dance.

-विद्या [अङ्गरूपा व्याकरणादिशास्त्ररूपा विद्या ज्ञानसाधनम्]

1 the science of grammar &c. contributing to knowledge.

-2 the science of foretelling good or evil by the movements of limbs. Kau. A.1.12; N. of chapter 51 of Bṛhat Saṁhitā which gives full details of this science; न नक्षत्राङ्गविद्यया...भिक्षां लिप्सेत कर्हिचित् Ms.6.5.

-विधिः [अङ्गस्य प्रधानोपकारिणः विधिः विधानम् [a subordinate or subsidiary act sub- servient to a knowledge of the principal one (प्रधान- विधिविधेयकर्मणो$ङ्गबोधकतया अङ्गविधिः).

-वीरः chief or princi- pal hero.

-वैकृतम् [अङ्गेन अङ्गचेष्टया वैकृतं हृदयभावो ज्ञाप्यते यत्र बहु.]

1 a sign, gesture or expression of the face leading to a knowledge of internal thoughts (आकार)

-2 a nod, wink.

-3 changed bodily appearance.

-वैगुण्यम् a defect or flaw in the performance of some subordinate or subsidiary act which may be expiated by thinking of Viṣṇu); श्राद्धादिपद्धतौ कर्मान्ते यत्किञ्चिदङ्गवैगुण्यं जातं तद्दोषप्रशमनाय विष्णुस्मरणमहं करिष्ये इत्यभिलापवाक्यम् Tv.).

-संस्कारः, -संस्क्रिया [अङ्गं संस्क्रियते अनेन; कृ-करणे or भावे- घञ्)

1 embellishment of person, personal decoration, doing whatever secures a fine personal appearance, such as bathing, rubbing the body, perfuming it with cosmetic &c.

-2 [कर्त्रर्थे अण्] one who decorates or embellishes the person.

-संहतिः f. compactness, symmetry; body; स्थेयसीं दधतमङ्गसंहतिम् Ki.13.5; or strength of the body.

-संहिता The phonetic relation between consonants and vowels in the body of a word Ts. Prāt.

-सङ्गः bodily contact, union; coition.

-सुप्तिः f. Benumbing of the body.

-सेवकः a personal attend- ant, body-guard.

-स्कन्धः [कर्मधा.] a subdivision of a science.

-स्पर्शः fitness or qualification for bodily con- tact or being touched by others.

-हानिः f. 1. a defect or flaw in the performance of a secondary or subsidi- ary act (= ˚वैगुण्यम्); दैवाद् भ्रमात् प्रमादाच्चेदङ्गहानिः प्रजायते । स्मरणादेव तद्विष्णोः संपूर्णं स्यादिति श्रुतिः ॥

-हारः [अङ्गं ह्रियते इतस्ततः चाल्यते यत्र, हृ-आधारे or भावे घञ्] gesticulation, movements of the limbs, a dance; अङ्गहारैस्तथैवान्या कोमलै- र्नृत्यशालिनी Rām.5.1.36. संसक्तैरगुरुवनेषु साङ्गहारम् Ki.7.37. Ku.7.91.

-हारिः [अङ्गं ह्रियते$त्र; हृ-बा˚णि]

1 gesticula- tion.

-2 stage; dancing hall.

-हीन a. [तृ. त.]

1 muti- lated, deprived of some defective limb (अङ्गं हीनं यथो- चितप्रमाणात् अल्पं यस्य) according to Suśruta a man is so born, if the mother's दोहद has not been duly fulfilled (सा प्राप्तदौर्हृदा पुत्रं जनयेत गुणान्वितम् । अलब्धदौर्हृदा गर्भे लभेता- त्मनि वा भयम् ॥ येषु येष्विन्द्रियार्थेषु दौर्हृदे वै विमानना । जायते तत्सुतस्यार्तिस्तस्मिंस्तस्मिंस्तथेन्द्रिये ॥).

Sanskrit-English dictionary > अङ्गम् _aṅgam
17 Consciousness

   1) Consciousness and the New Mysterians

   Consciousness is what makes the mind-body problem really intractable.

... Without consciousness the mind-body problem would be much less interesting. With consciousness it seems hopeless. (T. Nagel, 1979, pp. 165-166)

   2) Consciousness and Sensory Qualia

   This approach to understanding sensory qualia is both theoretically and empirically motivated... [;] it suggests an effective means of expressing the allegedly inexpressible. The "ineffable" pink of one's current visual sensation may be richly and precisely expressed as a 95Hz/80Hz/80Hz "chord" in the relevant triune cortical system. The "unconveyable" taste sensation produced by the fabled Australian health tonic Vegamite might be poignantly conveyed as a 85/80/90/15 "chord" in one's four channeled gustatory system.... And the "indescribably" olfactory sensation produced by a newly opened rose might be quite accurately described as a 95/35/10/80/60/55 "chord" in some six-dimensional space within one's olfactory bulb. (P. M. Churchland, 1989, p. 106)

   3) Consciousness Appears to Be the Last Bastion of Occult Properties

   One of philosophy's favorite facets of mentality has received scant attention from cognitive psychologists, and that is consciousness itself: fullblown, introspective, inner-world phenomenological consciousness. In fact if one looks in the obvious places... one finds not so much a lack of interest as a deliberate and adroit avoidance of the issue. I think I know why. Consciousness appears to be the last bastion of occult properties, epiphenomena, and immeasurable subjective states-in short, the one area of mind best left to the philosophers, who are welcome to it. Let them make fools of themselves trying to corral the quicksilver of "phenomenology" into a respectable theory. (Dennett, 1978b, p. 149)

   4) Consciousness Can Be Resolved into Its Elementary Sensations

   When I am thinking about anything, my consciousness consists of a number of ideas.... But every idea can be resolved into elements... and these elements are sensations. (Titchener, 1910, p. 33)

   5) Consciousness Is an Aspect of the Darwinian Machine

   A Darwin machine now provides a framework for thinking about thought, indeed one that may be a reasonable first approximation to the actual brain machinery underlying thought. An intracerebral Darwin Machine need not try out one sequence at a time against memory; it may be able to try out dozens, if not hundreds, simultaneously, shape up new generations in milliseconds, and thus initiate insightful actions without overt trial and error. This massively parallel selection among stochastic sequences is more analogous to the ways of darwinian biology than to the "von Neumann" serial computer. Which is why I call it a Darwin Machine instead; it shapes up thoughts in milliseconds rather than millennia, and uses innocuous remembered environments rather than noxious real-life ones. It may well create the uniquely human aspect of our consciousness. (Calvin, 1990, pp. 261-262)

   6) Problems about Consciousness Arise from Use of the Personal Pronoun "I"

   To suppose the mind to exist in two different states, in the same moment, is a manifest absurdity. To the whole series of states of the mind, then, whatever the individual, momentary successive states may be, I give the name of our consciousness.... There are not sensations, thoughts, passions, and also consciousness, any more than there is quadruped or animal, as a separate being to be added to the wolves, tygers, elephants, and other living creatures.... The fallacy of conceiving consciousness to be something different from the feeling, which is said to be its object, has arisen, in a great measure, from the use of the personal pronoun I. (T. Brown, 1970, p. 336)

   7) The Capacity for Consciousness and Self- Consciousness Is Characteristically Human

   The human capacity for speech is certainly unique. But the gulf between it and the behavior of animals no longer seems unbridgeable.... What does this leave us with, then, which is characteristically human?.... t resides in the human capacity for consciousness and self-consciousness. (Rose, 1976, p. 177)

   8) The Origin of the Problems of Consciousness

   [Human consciousness] depends wholly on our seeing the outside world in such categories. And the problems of consciousness arise from putting reconstitution beside internalization, from our also being able to see ourselves as if we were objects in the outside world. That is in the very nature of language; it is impossible to have a symbolic system without it.... The Cartesian dualism between mind and body arises directly from this, and so do all the famous paradoxes, both in mathematics and in linguistics.... (Bronowski, 1978, pp. 38-39)

   9) Views on Consciousness and Computation

   It seems to me that there are at least four different viewpoints-or extremes of viewpoint-that one may reasonably hold on the matter [of computation and conscious thinking]:

   A. All thinking is computation; in particular, feelings of conscious awareness are evoked merely by the carrying out of appropriate computations.

   B. Awareness is a feature of the brain's physical action; and whereas any physical action can be simulated computationally, computational simulation cannot by itself evoke awareness.

   C. Appropriate physical action of the brain evokes awareness, but this physical action cannot even be properly simulated computationally.

   D. Awareness cannot be explained by physical, computational, or any other scientific terms. (Penrose, 1994, p. 12)

Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Consciousness
18 gesund

Adj.; gesünder, am gesündesten

1. (Ggs. krank) Person: healthy, präd. auch (very) well; (fit) fit; Organ, Schlaf, Zähne: sound, healthy; Tier, Pflanze: healthy; gesund und munter umg. as fit as a fiddle, in the pink; geistig gesund sane; körperlich und geistig gesund physically and mentally fit, sound in body and mind; jemanden gesund machen / pflegen restore s.o. to / nurse s.o. back to health; ( wieder) gesund werden get better, get well, recover; sich nicht ganz gesund fühlen not feel very well; Ihre Leber etc. ist gesund auch is in (perfectly) good shape; wir machen dich schon wieder gesund we’ll get you back on your feet again; bleib ( schön) gesund! look after yourself; sonst bist du gesund? iro. but apart from that you’re fine?, are you sure you’re feeling all right?; der ist doch nicht ganz gesund! umg. he needs his head examined

2. Nahrung etc.: good ( für for), wholesome; Lebensweise: healthy; Obst ist gesund fruit is good for you; Schokolade ist für die Zähne nicht gesund chocolate is bad for your teeth; das schmeckt gesund umg., iro. it tastes like it must be good for you; das ist ganz gesund für ihn fig. it’ll do him good; zu wenig Schlaf ist nicht gesund too little sleep is not good for the health

3. (von Gesundheit zeugend) Bräune, Farbe: healthy; eine gesunde Farbe haben have a healthy colo(u)r

4. fig. Firma, Instinkt etc.: sound

5. fig. (natürlich, normal) Misstrauen etc.: healthy; (vernünftig) Ansichten: sound, healthy; gesunder Menschenverstand (sound) common sense; eine gesunde Einstellung haben zu have a healthy attitude toward(s)

II Adv.: gesund leben have a healthy lifestyle

* * *

(heilsam) salutary; wholesome; healthful; salubrious;

(kräftig) sound; hearty; ruddy; good;

(nicht krank) hale; well; healthy

* * *
ge|sụnd [gə'zʊnt]
1. adj comp -er or ordm;er
[gə'zʏndɐ] superl -este(r, s) or ordm;este(r, s) [gə'zʏndəstə] (allgemein) healthy; (= arbeits-, leistungsfähig) fit; Unternehmen, Politik sound; (= heilsam) Lehre salutary
frisch und gesund, gesund und munter, gesund wie ein Fisch (im Wasser) — in the pink (Brit), hale and hearty (esp Brit), (as) sound as a bell

ich fühle mich nicht ganz gesund — I don't feel very or too well

sonst bist du gesund? (iro inf) — are you feeling all right? (iro), you need your head examined (inf)

wieder gesund werden — to get better, to get well again, to recover

Äpfel sind gesund — apples are good for you, apples are good for your health

bleib ( schön) gesund! — look after yourself

2. adv comp ordm; er or -er, superl am ordm;esten or -esten

gesund leben — to have a healthy lifestyle

sich gesund ernähren — to have a healthy diet

gesund essen — to eat healthily

jdn gesund pflegen — to nurse sb back to health

See:

→ gesundschreiben

* * *

1) ((generally) having good health: I'm rarely ill - I'm really a very healthy person; My bank balance is healthier now than it used to be.) healthy

2) (resulting from good health: a healthy appetite.) healthy

3) sanely

4) (not mad: in a perfectly sane state of mind.) sane

5) soundly

6) (strong or in good condition: The foundations of the house are not very sound; He's 87, but he's still sound in mind and body.) sound

7) (healthy: I don't feel very / at all well; She doesn't look very well; She's been ill but she's quite well now.) well

8) wholesomely

9) (healthy; causing good health: wholesome food; wholesome exercise.) wholesome

* * *

ge·sund

<gesünder, gesündeste>

[gəˈzʊnt]

adj healthy

geistig und körperlich \gesund sound in mind and body

\gesunde Organe healthy [or sound] organs

\gesunde Zähne healthy [sound] teeth

\gesund und munter top fit, in fine fettle, in good shape, in the pink BRIT fam

eine \gesunde Firma a healthy [or viable] company

wirtschaftlich \gesund financially sound

rauchen ist nicht \gesund smoking is unhealthy

sonst bist du \gesund? (iron fam) are you feeling OK? fam, have you lost your marbles? sl, are you off your chump? BRIT sl

bleib [schön] \gesund! take care [of yourself]!, look after yourself!

jdn \gesund pflegen to nurse sb back to health

jdn \gesund schreiben to pass sb as fit

wieder \gesund werden to get well again, to get better

* * *

; gesünder, seltener: gesunder, gesündest..., seltener: gesundest... Adjektiv

1) healthy; (fig.) viable, financially sound <company, business>

wieder gesund werden — get better; recover

gesund sein — < person> be healthy; (im Augenblick) be in good health

jemanden gesund pflegen — nurse somebody back to health

gesund und munter — hale and hearty

bleib gesund! — look after yourself!

2) (natürlich, normal) healthy <mistrust, ambition, etc.>; sound < construction>; healthy, sound <attitude, approach>

der gesunde Menschenverstand — common sense

* * *

gesund adj; gesünder, am gesündesten

1. (Ggs krank) Person: healthy, präd auch (very) well; (fit) fit; Organ, Schlaf, Zähne: sound, healthy; Tier, Pflanze: healthy;

gesund und munter umg as fit as a fiddle, in the pink;

geistig gesund sane;

körperlich und geistig gesund physically and mentally fit, sound in body and mind;

jemanden gesund machen/pflegen restore sb to/nurse sb back to health;

(wieder) gesund werden get better, get well, recover;

sich nicht ganz gesund fühlen not feel very well;

Ihre Leber etc

ist gesund auch is in (perfectly) good shape;

wir machen dich schon wieder gesund we’ll get you back on your feet again;

bleib (schön) gesund! look after yourself;

sonst bist du gesund? iron but apart from that you’re fine?, are you sure you’re feeling all right?;

der ist doch nicht ganz gesund! umg he needs his head examined

2. Nahrung etc: good (

für for), wholesome; Lebensweise: healthy;

Obst ist gesund fruit is good for you;

Schokolade ist für die Zähne nicht gesund chocolate is bad for your teeth;

das schmeckt gesund umg, iron it tastes like it must be good for you;

das ist ganz gesund für ihn fig it’ll do him good;

zu wenig Schlaf ist nicht gesund too little sleep is not good for the health

3. (von Gesundheit zeugend) Bräune, Farbe: healthy;

eine gesunde Farbe haben have a healthy colo(u)r

4. fig Firma, Instinkt etc: sound

5. fig (natürlich, normal) Misstrauen etc: healthy; (vernünftig) Ansichten: sound, healthy;

gesunder Menschenverstand (sound) common sense;

eine gesunde Einstellung haben zu have a healthy attitude toward(s)

B. adv:

gesund leben have a healthy lifestyle

* * *

; gesünder, seltener: gesunder, gesündest..., seltener: gesundest... Adjektiv

1) healthy; (fig.) viable, financially sound <company, business>

wieder gesund werden — get better; recover

gesund sein — < person> be healthy; (im Augenblick) be in good health

jemanden gesund pflegen — nurse somebody back to health

gesund und munter — hale and hearty

bleib gesund! — look after yourself!

2) (natürlich, normal) healthy <mistrust, ambition, etc.>; sound < construction>; healthy, sound <attitude, approach>

der gesunde Menschenverstand — common sense

* * *

adj.

daffy adj.

hale adj.

healthful adj.

healthy adj.

nonhazardous adj.

nonvenomous adj.

salubrious adj.

salutary adj.

sane adj.

sound adj.

well adj.

wholesome adj. adv.

healthfully adv.

healthily adv.

salubriously adv.

salutarily adv.

sanely adv.

wholesomely adv.

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > gesund
19 πνεῦμα

πνεῦμα, ατος, τό (πνέω; Aeschyl., Pre-Socr., Hdt.+. On the history of the word s. Rtzst., Mysterienrel.³ 308ff).

① air in movement, blowing, breathing (even the glowing exhalations of a volcanic crater: Diod S 5, 7, 3)

ⓐ wind (Aeschyl. et al.; LXX, EpArist, Philo; Jos., Ant. 2, 343; 349; SibOr 8, 297) in wordplay τὸ πνεῦμα πνεῖ the wind blows J 3:8a (EpJer 60 πνεῦμα ἐν πάσῃ χώρᾳ πνεῖ. But s. TDonn, ET 66, ’54f, 32; JThomas, Restoration Qtrly 24, ’81, 219–24). ὀθόνη πλοίου ὑπὸ πνεύματος πληρουμένη MPol 15:2. Of God ὁ ποιῶν τοὺς ἀγγέλους αὐτοῦ πνεύματα who makes his angels winds Hb 1:7; 1 Cl 36:3 (both Ps 103:4).

ⓑ the breathing out of air, blowing, breath (Aeschyl. et al.; Pla., Tim. 79b; LXX) ὁ ἄνομος, ὅν ὁ κύριος Ἰησοῦς ἀνελεῖ τῷ πνεύματι τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ 2 Th 2:8 (cp. Is 11:4; Ps 32:6).

② that which animates or gives life to the body, breath, (life-)spirit (Aeschyl. et al.; Phoenix of Colophon 1, 16 [Coll. Alex. p. 231] πν.=a breathing entity [in contrast to becoming earth in death]; Polyb. 31, 10, 4; Ps.-Aristot., De Mundo 4 p. 394b, 8ff; PHib 5, 54 [III B.C.]; PGM 4, 538; 658; 2499; LXX; TestAbr A 17 p. 98, 19 [Stone p. 44] al.; JosAs 19:3; SibOr 4, 46; Tat. 4:2) ἀφιέναι τὸ πνεῦμα give up one’s spirit, breathe one’s last (Eur., Hec. 571; Porphyr., Vi. Plotini 2) Mt 27:50. J says for this παραδιδόναι τὸ πν. 19:3 (cp. ApcMos 31 ἀποδῶ τὸ πν.; Just., D. 105, 5). Of the return of the (life-)spirit of a deceased person into her dead body ἐπέστρεψεν τὸ πν. αὐτῆς Lk 8:55 (cp. Jdg 15:19). εἰς χεῖράς σου παρατίθεμαι τὸ πν. μου into your hands I entrust my spirit 23:46 (Ps 30:6; for alleged focus on ἐλπίζειν s. EBons, BZ 38, ’94, 93–101). κύριε Ἰησοῦ, δέξαι τὸ πνεῦμά μου Ac 7:59; composite of both passages AcPl Ha 10, 23 (cp. ApcMos 42). τὸ πν. μου ὁ δεσπότης δέξεται GJs 23:3 (on the pneuma flying upward after death cp. Epicharm. in Vorsokrat. 23 [=13, 4th ed.], B 9 and 22; Eur., Suppl. 533 πνεῦμα μὲν πρὸς αἰθέρα, τὸ σῶμα δʼ ἐς γῆν; PGM 1, 177ff τελευτήσαντός σου τὸ σῶμα περιστελεῖ, σοῦ δὲ τὸ πνεῦμα … εἰς ἀέρα ἄξει σὺν αὑτῷ ‘when you are dead [the angel] will wrap your body … and take your spirit with him into the sky’). τὸ σῶμα χωρὶς πν. νεκρόν ἐστιν Js 2:26. πν. ζωῆς ἐκ τ. θεοῦ εἰσῆλθεν ἐν αὐτοῖς (i.e. the prophet-witnesses who have been martyred) Rv 11:11 (cp. Ezk 37:10 v.l. εἰσῆλθεν εἰς αὐτοὺς πνεῦμα ζωῆς; vs. 5). Of the spirit that animated the image of a beast, and enabled it to speak and to have Christians put to death 13:15.—After a person’s death, the πν. lives on as an independent being, in heaven πνεύματα δικαὶων τετελειωμένων Hb 12:23 (cp. Da 3:86 εὐλογεῖτε, πνεύματα καὶ ψυχαὶ δικαίων, τὸν κύριον). According to non-biblical sources, the πν. are in the netherworld (cp. En 22:3–13; Sib Or 7, 127) or in the air (PGM 1, 178), where evil spirits can prevent them from ascending higher (s. ἀήρ2b). τοῖς ἐν φυλακῇ πνεύμασιν πορευθεὶς ἐκήρυξεν 1 Pt 3:19 belongs here if it refers to Jesus’ preaching to the spirits of the dead confined in Hades (so Usteri et al.; s. also JMcCulloch, The Harrowing of Hell, 1930), whether it be when he descended into Hades, or when he returned to heaven (so RBultmann, Bekenntnis u. Liedfragmente im 1 Pt: ConNeot11, ’47, 1–14).—CClemen, Niedergefahren zu den Toten 1900; JTurmel, La Descente du Christ aux enfers 1905; JMonnier, La Descente aux enfers 1906; HHoltzmann, ARW 11, 1908, 285–97; KGschwind, Die Niederfahrt Christi in die Unterwelt 1911; DPlooij, De Descensus in 1 Pt 3:19 en 4:6: TT 47, 1913, 145–62; JBernard, The Descent into Hades a Christian Baptism (on 1 Pt 3:19ff): Exp. 8th ser., 11, 1916, 241–74; CSchmidt, Gespräche Jesu mit seinen Jüngern: TU 43, 1919, 452ff; JFrings, BZ 17, 1926, 75–88; JKroll, Gott u. Hölle ’32; RGanschinietz, Katabasis: Pauly-W. X/2, 1919, 2359–449; Clemen² 89–96; WBieder, Die Vorstellung v. d. Höllenfahrt Jesu Chr. ’49; SJohnson, JBL 79, ’60, 48–51; WDalton, Christ’s Proclamation to the Spirits ’65. S. also the lit. in Windisch, Hdb.² 1930, exc. on 1 Pt 3:20; ESelwyn, The First Ep. of St. Peter ’46 and 4c below.—This is prob. also the place for θανατωθεὶς μὲν σαρκὶ ζωοποιηθεὶς δὲ πνεύματι• ἐν ᾧ καὶ … 1 Pt 3:18f (some mss. read πνεύματι instead of πνεύμασιν in vs. 19, evidently in ref. to the manner of Jesus’ movement; πνεῦμα is that part of Christ which, in contrast to σάρξ, did not pass away in death, but survived as an individual entity after death; s. ἐν 7). Likew. the contrast κατὰ σάρκα … κατὰ πνεῦμα Ro 1:3f. Cp. 1 Ti 3:16.

③ a part of human personality, spirit

ⓐ when used with σάρξ, the flesh, it denotes the immaterial part 2 Cor 7:1; Col 2:5. Flesh and spirit=the whole personality, in its outer and inner aspects, oft. in Ign.: IMg 1:2; 13:1a; ITr ins; 12:1; IRo ins; ISm 1:1; IPol 5:1; AcPl Ant 13, 18 (=Aa I 237, 3).—In the same sense beside σῶμα, the body (Simplicius, In Epict. p. 50, 1; Ps.-Phoc. 106f; PGM 1, 178) 1 Cor 5:3–5; 7:34.—The inner life of humans is divided into ψυχὴ καὶ πνεῦμα (cp. Ps.-Pla., Axioch. 10 p. 370c τὶ θεῖον ὄντως ἐνῆν πνεῦμα τῇ ψυχῇ=a divine spirit was actually in the soul; Wsd 15:11; Jos., Ant. 1, 34; Tat. 13, 2; 15, 1 et al.; Ath. 27, 1. S. also Herm. Wr. 10, 13; 16f; PGM 4, 627; 630. ἐκ τριῶν συνεστάναι λέγουσι τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἐκ ψυχῆς καὶ σώματος καὶ πνεύματος Did., Gen. 55, 14) Hb 4:12. Cp. Phil 1:27. τὸ πνεῦμα καὶ ἡ ψυχὴ καὶ τὸ σῶμα 1 Th 5:23 (s. GMilligan, Thess. 1908, 78f; EvDobschütz in Meyer X⁷ 1909, 230ff; EBurton, Spirit, Soul, and Flesh 1918; AFestugière, La Trichotomie des 1 Th 5:23 et la Philos. gr.: RSR 20, 1930, 385–415; CMasson, RTP 33, ’45, 97–102; FGrant, An Introd. to NT Thought ’50, 161–66). σαρκί, ψυχῇ, πνεύματι IPhld 11:2.

ⓑ as the source and seat of insight, feeling, and will, gener. as the representative part of human inner life (cp. PGM 4, 627; 3 Km 20:5; Sir 9:9 al.; Just., D. 30, 1; Did., Gen. 232, 5) ἐπιγνοὺς ὁ Ἰησοῦς τῷ πν. αὐτοῦ Mk 2:8. ἀναστενάξας τῷ πν. αὐτοῦ λέγει 8:12 (s. ἀναστενάζω). ἠγαλλίασεν τὸ πν. μου Lk 1:47 (in parallelism w. ψυχή vs. 46, as Sir 9:9). ἠγαλλιάσατο τῷ πν. 10:21 v.l., Ἰησοῦς ἐνεβριμήσατο τῷ πν. J 11:33 (s. ἐμβριμάομαι 3); Ἰης. ἐταράχθη τῷ πν. 13:21. παρωξύνετο τὸ πν. αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ Ac 17:16; ζέων τῷ πν. with spirit-fervor 18:25 (s. ζέω). τὸ παιδίον ἐκραταιοῦτο πνεύματι Lk 1:80; 2:40 v.l.; ἔθετο ὁ Παῦλος ἐν τῷ πν. Paul made up his mind Ac 19:21 (some would put this pass. in 6c, but cp. Lk 1:66 and analogous formulations Hom. et al. in L-S-J-M s.v. τίθημι A6). προσκυνήσουσιν τῷ πατρὶ ἐν πνεύματι of the spiritual, i.e. the pure, inner worship of God, that has nothing to do w. holy times, places, appurtenances, or ceremonies J 4:23; cp. vs. 24b. πν. συντετριμμένον (Ps 50:19) 1 Cl 18:17; 52:4.—2 Cl 20:4; Hv 3, 12, 2; 3, 13, 2.—This usage is also found in Paul. His conviction (s. 5 below) that the Christian possesses the (divine) πνεῦμα and thus is different fr. all other people, leads him to choose this word in preference to others, in order to characterize a believer’s inner being gener. ᾧ λατρεύω ἐν τῷ πν. μου Ro 1:9. οὐκ ἔσχηκα ἄνεσιν τῷ πν. μου 2 Cor 2:13. Cp. 7:13. As a matter of fact, it can mean simply a person’s very self or ego: τὸ πνεῦμα συμμαρτυρεῖ τῷ πνεύματι ἡμῶν the Spirit (of God) bears witness to our very self Ro 8:16 (cp. PGM 12, 327 ἠκούσθη μου τὸ πνεῦμα ὑπὸ πνεύματος οὐρανοῦ). ἀνέπαυσαν τὸ ἐμὸν πν. καὶ τὸ ὑμῶν they have refreshed both me and you 1 Cor 16:18. ἡ χάρις τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰ. Χρ. μετά τοῦ πν. (ὑμῶν) Gal 6:18; Phil 4:23; Phlm 25. Cp. 2 Ti 4:22. Likew. in Ign. τὸ ἐμὸν πν. my (unworthy) self IEph 18:1; IRo 9:3; cp. 1 Cor 2:11a—On the relation of the divine Spirit to the believer’s spiritual self, s. SWollenweider, Der Geist Gottes als Selbst der Glaubenden: ZTK 93, ’96, 163–92.—Only a part of the inner life, i.e. that which concerns the will, is meant in τὸ μὲν πνεῦμα πρόθυμον, ἡ δὲ σὰρξ ἀσθενής Mt 26:41; Mk 14:38; Pol 7:2. That which is inferior, anxiety, fear of suffering, etc. is attributed to the σάρξ.—The mng. of the expr. οἱ πτωχοὶ τῷ πνεύματι Mt 5:3 is difficult to determine w. certainty (cp. Pla., Ep. 7, 335a πένης ἀνὴρ τὴν ψυχήν. The dat. as τῇ ψυχῇ M. Ant. 6, 52; 8, 51). The sense is prob. those who are poor in their inner life, because they do not have a misdirected pride in their own spiritual riches (s. AKlöpper, Über den Sinn u. die ursprgl. Form der ersten Seligpreisung der Bergpredigt bei Mt: ZWT 37, 1894, 175–91; RKabisch, Die erste Seligpreisung: StKr 69, 1896, 195–215; KKöhler, Die ursprgl. Form der Seligpreisungen: StKr 91, 1918, 157–92; JBoehmer, De Schatkamer 17, 1923, 11–16, TT [Copenhagen] 4, 1924, 195–207, JBL 45, 1926, 298–304; WMacgregor, ET 39, 1928, 293–97; VMacchioro, JR 12, ’32, 40–49; EEvans, Theology 47, ’44, 55–60; HLeisegang, Pneuma Hagion 1922, 134ff; Betz, SM 116 n. 178 for Qumran reff.).

ⓒ spiritual state, state of mind, disposition ἐν ἀγάπῃ πνεύματί τε πραΰτητος with love and a gentle spirit 1 Cor 4:21; cp. Gal 6:1. τὸ πν. τοῦ νοὸς ὑμῶν Eph 4:23 (s. νοῦς 2a). ἐν τῷ ἀφθάρτῳ τοῦ ἡσυχίου πνεύματος with the imperishable (gift) of a quiet disposition 1 Pt 3:4.

④ an independent noncorporeal being, in contrast to a being that can be perceived by the physical senses, spirit (ELangton, Good and Evil Spirits ’42).

ⓐ God personally: πνεῦμα ὁ θεός J 4:24a (Ath. 16, 2; on God as a spirit, esp. in the Stoa, s. MPohlenz, D. Stoa ’48/49. Hdb. ad loc. Also Celsus 6, 71 [Stoic]; Herm. Wr. 18, 3 ἀκάματον μέν ἐστι πνεῦμα ὁ θεός).

ⓑ good, or at least not expressly evil spirits or spirit-beings (cp. CIG III, 5858b δαίμονες καὶ πνεύματα; Proclus on Pla., Cratyl. p. 69, 6; 12 Pasqu.; En 15:4; 6; 8; 10; TestAbr A 4 p. 81, 15f [Stone p. 10, 15f] πάντα τὰ ἐπουράνια πνεύματα; TestAbr B 13 p. 117, 26 [Stone p. 82] ὑψηλὸν πν.; PGM 3, 8 ἐπικαλοῦμαί σε, ἱερὸν πνεῦμα; 4, 1448; 3080; 12, 249) πνεῦμα w. ἄγγελος (cp. Jos., Ant. 4, 108; Ps.-Clem., Hom. 3, 33; 8, 12) Ac 23:8f. God is ὁ παντὸς πνεύματος κτίστης καὶ ἐπίσκοπος 1 Cl 59:3b.—Pl., God the μόνος εὐεργέτης πνεύματων 1 Cl 59:3a. Cp. 64 (s. on this Num 16:22; 27:16. Prayers for vengeance fr. Rheneia [Dssm., LO 351–55=LAE 423ff=SIG 1181, 2] τὸν θεὸν τὸν κύριον τῶν πνευμάτων; PGM 5, 467 θεὸς θεῶν, ὁ κύριος τῶν πν.; sim. the magic pap PWarr 21, 24; 26 [III A.D.]); the πατὴρ τῶν πνευμάτων Hb 12:9. Intermediary beings (in polytheistic terminology: δαίμονες) that serve God are called λειτουργικὰ πνεύματα Hb 1:14. In Rv we read of the ἑπτὰ πνεύματα (τοῦ θεοῦ) 1:4; 3:1; 4:5; 5:6; s. ASkrinjar, Biblica 16, ’35, 1–24; 113–40.— Ghost Lk 24:37, 39.

ⓒ evil spirits (PGM 13, 798; 36, 160; TestJob 27, 2; ApcSed [both Satan]; AscIs 3:28; Just., D. 39, 6 al.; Ath. 25, 3), esp. in accounts of healing in the Synoptics: (τὸ) πνεῦμα (τὸ) ἀκάθαρτον (Just., D. 82, 3) Mt 12:43; Mk 1:23, 26; 3:30; 5:2, 8; 7:25; 9:25a; Lk 8:29; 9:42; 11:24; Rv 18:2. Pl. (TestBenj 5:2) Mt 10:1; Mk 1:27; 3:11; 5:13; 6:7; Lk 4:36; 6:18; Ac 5:16; 8:7; Rv 16:13; ending of Mk in the Freer ms.—τὸ πν. τὸ πονηρόν Ac 19:15f. Pl. (En 99:7; TestSim 4:9; 6:6, TestJud 16:1; Just., D. 76, 6) Lk 7:21; 8:2; Ac 19:12f.—πν. ἄλαλον Mk 9:17; cp. vs. 25b (s. ἄλαλος). πν. πύθων Ac 16:16 (s. πύθων). πν. ἀσθενείας Lk 13:11. Cp. 1 Ti 4:1b. πνεῦμα δαιμονίου ἀκαθάρτου (s. δαιμόνιον 2) Lk 4:33. πνεύματα δαιμονίων Rv 16:14 (in effect = personified ‘exhalations’ of evil powers; for the combination of πν. and δαιμ. cp. the love spell Sb 4324, 16f τὰ πνεύματα τῶν δαιμόνων τούτων).—Abs. of a harmful spirit Mk 9:20; Lk 9:39; Ac 16:18. Pl. Mt 8:16; 12:45; Lk 10:20; 11:26.—1 Pt 3:19 (s. 2 above) belongs here if the πνεύματα refer to hostile spirit-powers, evil spirits, fallen angels (so FSpitta, Christi Predigt an die Geister 1890; HGunkel, Zum religionsgesch. Verständnis des NT 1903, 72f; WBousset, ZNW 19, 1920, 50–66; Rtzst., Herr der Grösse 1919, 25ff; Knopf, Windisch, FHauck ad loc.; BReicke, The Disobedient Spirits and Christian Baptism ’46, esp. 54–56, 69).—Hermas also has the concept of evil spirits that lead an independent existence, and live and reign within the inner life of a pers.; the Holy Spirit, who also lives or would like to live there, is forced out by them (cp. TestDan 4) Hm 5, 1, 2–4; 5, 2, 5–8; 10, 1, 2. τὸ πν. τὸ ἅγιον … ἕτερον πονηρὸν πν. 5, 1, 2. These πνεύματα are ὀξυχολία 5, 1, 3; 5, 2, 8 (τὸ πονηρότατον πν.); 10, 1, 2; διψυχία 9:11 (ἐπίγειον πν. ἐστι παρὰ τοῦ διαβόλου); 10, 1, 2; λύπη 10, 1, 2 (πάντων τῶν πνευμάτων πονηροτέρα) and other vices. On the complicated pneuma-concept of the Mandates of Hermas s. MDibelius, Hdb. exc. on Hm 5, 2, 7; cp. Leutzsch, Hermas 453f n. 133.

⑤ God’s being as controlling influence, with focus on association with humans, Spirit, spirit as that which differentiates God fr. everything that is not God, as the divine power that produces all divine existence, as the divine element in which all divine life is carried on, as the bearer of every application of the divine will. All those who belong to God possess or receive this spirit and hence have a share in God’s life. This spirit also serves to distinguish Christians fr. all unbelievers (cp. PGM 4, 1121ff, where the spirit is greeted as one who enters devotees and, in accordance w. God’s will, separates them fr. themselves, i.e. fr. the purely human part of their nature); for this latter aspect s. esp. 6 below.

ⓐ the Spirit of God, of the Lord (=God) etc. (LXX; TestSim 4:4; JosAs 8:11; ApcSed 14:6; 15:6; ApcMos 43; SibOr 3, 701; Ps.-Phoc. 106; Philo; Joseph. [s. c below]; apolog. Cp. Plut., Numa 4, 6 πνεῦμα θεοῦ, capable of begetting children; s. παρθένος a) τὸ πν. τοῦ θεοῦ 1 Cor 2:11b, 14; 3:16; 6:11; 1J 4:2a (Just., D. 49, 3; Tat. 13, 3; Ath. 22, 3). τὸ τοῦ θεοῦ πν. 1 Pt 4:14 (Just., A I, 60, 6). τὸ πν. τὸ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ 1 Cor 2:12b. τὸ πν. κυρίου Ac 5:9; B 6:14; B 9:2 (cp. Mel., P. 32, 222). τὸ πνεῦμά μου or αὐτοῦ: Mt 12:18 (Is 42:1); Ac 2:17f (Jo 3:1f.—Cp. 1QS 4:21); 1 Cor 2:10a v.l.; Eph 3:16; 1 Th 4:8 (where τὸ ἅγιον is added); 1J 4:13.—τὸ πν. τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν Mt 10:20. τὸ πν. τοῦ ἐγείραντος τὸν Ἰησοῦν Ro 8:11a.—Without the art. πν. θεοῦ (JosAs 4:9; Tat. 15:3; Theoph. Ant. 1, 5 [p. 66, 18]) the Spirit of God Mt 3:16; 12:28; Ro 8:9b, 14, 19; 1 Cor 7:40; 12:3a; 2 Cor 3:3 (πν. θεοῦ ζῶντος); Phil 3:3. πν. κυρίου Lk 4:18 (Is 61:1); Ac 8:39 (like J 3:8; 20:22; Ac 2:4, this pass. belongs on the borderline betw. the mngs. ‘wind’ and ‘spirit’; cp. Diod S 3, 60, 3 Ἕσπερον ἐξαίφνης ὑπὸ πνευμάτων συναρπαγέντα μεγάλων ἄφαντον γενέσθαι ‘Hesperus [a son of Atlas] was suddenly snatched by strong winds and vanished fr. sight’. S. HLeisegang, Der Hl. Geist I 1, 1919, 19ff; OCullmann, TZ. 4, ’48, 364); 1 Cl 21:2.

ⓑ the Spirit of Christ, of the Lord (=Christ) etc. τὸ πν. Ἰησοῦ Ac 16:7. τὸ πν. Χριστοῦ AcPlCor 2:32. τὸ ἐν αὐτοῖς πν. Χριστοῦ 1 Pt 1:11. πν. Χριστοῦ Ro 8:9c. πν. τοῦ Χριστοῦ AcPl Ha 8, 18. ἀπὸ τοῦ πν. τοῦ χριστοῦ AcPlCor 2:10. τὸ πν. Ἰης. Χριστοῦ Phil 1:19. τὸ πν. κυρίου 2 Cor 3:17b (JHermann, Kyrios und Pneuma, ’61). τὸ πν. τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ (=θεοῦ) Gal 4:6. As possessor of the divine Spirit, and at the same time controlling its distribution among humans, Christ is called κύριος πνεύματος Lord of the Spirit 2 Cor 3:18 (s. Windisch ad loc.); but many prefer to transl. from the Lord who is the Spirit.—CMoule, OCullmann Festschr., ’72, 231–37.

ⓒ Because of its heavenly origin and nature this Spirit is called (the) Holy Spirit (cp. PGM 4, 510 ἵνα πνεύσῃ ἐν ἐμοὶ τὸ ἱερὸν πνεῦμα.—Neither Philo nor Josephus called the Spirit πν. ἅγιον; the former used θεῖον or θεοῦ πν., the latter πν. θεῖον: Ant. 4, 118; 8, 408; 10, 239; but ἅγιον πνεῦμα Orig. C. Cels 1, 40, 16).

α. w. the art. τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον (Is 63:10f; Ps 50:13; 142:10 v.l.; cp. Sus 45 Theod.; TestAbr A 4 p. 81, 10 [Stone p. 10]; JosAs 8:11 [codd. ADE]; AscIs 3, 15, 26; Just., D. 36, 6 al.) Mt 12:32 = Mk 3:29 = Lk 12:10 (τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα; on the ‘sin against the Holy Spirit’ s. HLeisegang, Pneuma Hagion 1922, 96–112; AFridrichsen, Le péché contre le Saint-Esprit: RHPR 3, 1923, 367–72). Mk 12:36; 13:11; Lk 2:26; 3:22; 10:21; J 14:26; Ac 1:16; 2:33; 5:3, 32; 7:51; 8:18 v.l.; 10:44, 47; 11:15; 13:2; 15:8, 28; 19:6; 20:23, 28; 21:11; 28:25; Eph 1:13 (τὸ πν. τῆς ἐπαγγελίας τὸ ἅγιον); 4:30 (τὸ πν. τὸ ἅγιον τοῦ θεοῦ); Hb 3:7; 9:8; 10:15; 1 Cl 13:1; 16:2; 18:11 (Ps 50:13); 22:1; IEph 9:1; Hs 5, 5, 2; 5, 6, 5–7 (on the relationship of the Holy Spirit to the Son in Hermas s. ALink, Christi Person u. Werk im Hirten des Hermas 1886; JvWalter, ZNW 14, 1913, 133–44; MDibelius, Hdb. exc. following Hs 5, 6, 8 p. 572–76).—τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα (Wsd 9:17; OdeSol 11:2; TestJob 51:2; ApcEsdr 7:16; Just. D. 25, 1 al.) Mt 28:19; Lk 12:10 (s. above), 12; Ac 1:8; 2:38 (epexegetic gen.); 4:31; 9:31; 10:45; 13:4; 16:6; 1 Cor 6:19; 2 Cor 13:13; 1J 5:7 v.l. (on the Comma Johanneum s. λόγο 3); GJs 24:4 (s. χρηματίζω 1bα). As the mother of Jesus GHb 20, 61 (HLeisegang, Pneuma Hagion 1922, 64ff; SHirsch, D. Vorstellg. v. e. weibl. πνεῦμα ἅγ. im NT u. in d. ältesten christl. Lit. 1927. Also WBousset, Hauptprobleme der Gnosis 1907, 9ff).

β. without the art. (s. B-D-F §257, 2; Rob. 761; 795) πνεῦμα ἅγιον (PGM 3, 289; Da 5:12 LXX; PsSol 17:37; AssMos Fgm. b; Just., D. 4, 1 al.; Ath. 24, 1. S. also Da Theod. 4:8, 9, 18 θεοῦ πνεῦμα ἅγιον or πνεῦμα θεοῦ ἅγιον) Mk 1:8; Lk 1:15, 35, 41, 67; 2:25; 4:1; 11:13; J 20:22 (Cassien, La pentecôte johannique [J 20:19–23] ’39.—See also 1QS 4:20f); Ac 2:4a; 4:8; 7:55; 8:15, 17, 19; 9:17; 10:38; 11:24; 13:9; 19:2ab; Hb 2:4; 6:4; 1 Pt 1:12 v.l.; 1 Cl 2:2; AcPl 6:18; 9:4 (restored after Aa I 110, 11); AcPlCor 2:5.—So oft. in combination w. a prep.: διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου Ac 1:2; 4:25; Ro 5:5; 2 Ti 1:14; 1 Cl 8:1 (cp. διὰ πν. αἰωνίου Hb 9:14). διὰ φωνῆς πν. ἁγίου AcPl Ha 11, 6. ἐκ πνεύματος ἁγίου (Eus., PE 3, 12, 3 of the Egyptians: ἐκ τ. πνεύματος οἴονται συλλαμβάνειν τὸν γῦπα. Here πνεῦμα= ‘wind’; s. Horapollo 1, 11 p. 14f. The same of other birds since Aristot.—On the neut. πνεῦμα as a masc. principle cp. Aristoxenus, Fgm. 13 of the two original principles: πατέρα μὲν φῶς, μητέρα δὲ σκότος) Mt 1:18, 20; IEph 18:2; GJs 14:2; 19:1 (pap). ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ (PsSol 17:37; ApcZeph; Ar. 15, 1) Mt 3:11; Mk 1:8 v.l.; Lk 3:16; J 1:33b; Ac 1:5 (cp. 1QS 3:7f); 11:16; Ro 9:1; 14:17; 15:16; 1 Cor 12:3b; 2 Cor 6:6; 1 Th 1:5; 1 Pt 1:12 (without ἐν v.l.); Jd 20. ὑπὸ πνεύματος ἁγίου 2 Pt 1:21. Cp. ἐν δυνάμει πνεύματος ἁγίου Ro 15:13, 19 v.l. (for πνεύματος θεοῦ). μετὰ χαρᾶς πνεύματος ἁγίου 1 Th 1:6. διὰ ἀνακαινώσεως πνεύματος ἁγίου Tit 3:5.

ⓓ abs.

α. w. the art. τὸ πνεῦμα. In this connection the art. is perh. used anaphorically at times, w. the second mention of a word (s. B-D-F §252; Rob. 762); perh. Mt 12:31 (looking back to vs. 28 πν. θεοῦ); Mk 1:10, 12 (cp. vs. 8 πν. ἅγιον); Lk 4:1b, 14 (cp. vs. 1a); Ac 2:4b (cp. vs. 4a).—As a rule it is not possible to assume that anaphora is present: Mt 4:1; J 1:32, 33a; 3:6a, 8b (in wordplay), 34; 7:39a; Ac 8:29; 10:19; 11:12, 28; 19:1 D; 20:3 D, 22; 21:4; Ro 8:23 (ἀπαρχή 1bβ; 2), 26a, 27; 12:11; 15:30; 2 Cor 1:22 and 5:5 (KErlemann, ZNW 83, ’92, 202–23, and s. ἀρραβών); 12:18 (τῷ αὐτῷ πν.); Gal 3:2, 5, 14 (ἐπαγγελία 1bβ); Eph 4:3 (gen. of the author); 6:17 (perh. epexegetic gen.); 1 Ti 4:1a; Js 4:5; 1J 3:24; 5:6ab (some mss. add καὶ πνεύματος to the words διʼ ὕδατος κ. αἵματος at the beg. of the verse; this is approved by HvSoden, Moffatt, Vogels, Merk, and w. reservations by CDodd, The Joh. Epistles ’46, TManson, JTS 48, ’47, 25–33), vs. 8; Rv 2:7, 11, 17, 29; 3:6, 13, 22; 14:13; 22:17; B 19:2, B 7= D 4:10 (s. ἐτοιμάζω b). ἐν τῷ πνεύματι (led) by the Spirit Lk 2:27.—Paul links this Spirit of God, known to every Christian, with Christ as liberating agent in contrast to legal constraint ὁ κύριος τὸ πνεῦμα ἐστιν the Lord means Spirit 2 Cor 3:17a (UHolzmeister, 2 Cor 3:17 Dominus autem Spiritus est 1908; JNisius, Zur Erklärung v. 2 Cor 3:16ff: ZKT 40, 1916, 617–75; JKögel, Ὁ κύριος τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν: ASchlatter Festschr. 1922, 35–46; C Guignebert, Congr. d’Hist. du Christ. II 1928, 7–22; EFuchs, Christus u. d. Geist b. Pls ’32; HHughes, ET 45, ’34, 235f; CLattey, Verb. Dom. 20, ’40, 187–89; DGriffiths ET 55, ’43, 81–83; HIngo, Kyrios und Pneuma, ’61 [Paul]; JDunn, JTS 21, ’70, 309–20).

β. without the art. πνεῦμα B 1:3. κοινωνία πνεύματος Phil 2:1 (κοινωνία 1 and 2). πνεύματι in the Spirit or through the Spirit Gal 3:3; 5:5, 16, 18; 1 Pt 4:6. εἰ ζῶμεν πνεύματι, πνεύματι καὶ στοιχῶμεν if we live by the Spirit, let us also walk by the Spirit Gal 5:25. Freq. used w. a prep.: διὰ πνεύματος 1 Pt 1:22 v.l. ἐξ (ὕδατος καὶ) πνεύματος J 3:5. ἐν πνεύματι in, by, through the Spirit Mt 22:43; Eph 2:22; 3:5; 5:18; 6:18; Col 1:8 (ἀγάπη ἐν πνεύματι love called forth by the Spirit); B 9:7. κατὰ πνεῦμα Ro 8:4f; Gal 4:29. ἐν ἁγιασμῷ πνεύματος 2 Th 2:13; 1 Pt 1:2 (s. ἁγιασμός).—In neg. expressions: οὔπω ἧν πνεῦμα the Spirit had not yet come J 7:39b. ψυχικοὶ πνεῦμα μὴ ἔχοντες worldly people, who do not have the Spirit Jd 19.—ἓν πνεῦμα one and the same Spirit 1 Cor 12:13; Eph 2:18; 4:4; one (in) Spirit 1 Cor 6:17.

ⓔ The Spirit is more closely defined by a gen. of thing: τὸ πν. τῆς ἀληθείας (TestJud 20:5) J 14:17; 15:26; 16:13 (in these three places the Spirit of Truth is the Paraclete promised by Jesus upon his departure); 1J 4:6 (opp. τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς πλάνης, as TestJud 20:1; PsSol 8:14 πλ. πλανήσεως; Just., D. 7, 3 πλάνου καὶ ἀκαθάρτου πνεύματος; cp. 1QS 4:23); τὸ τῆς δόξης πν. 1 Pt 4:14. τὸ πν. τῆς ζωῆς the Spirit of life Ro 8:2. το πν. τῆς πίστεως 2 Cor 4:13. πν. σοφίας καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως Eph 1:17 (cp. Just., D. 87, 4). πν. υἱοθεσίας Ro 8:15b (opp. πν. δουλείας vs. 15a). πν. δυνάμεως AcPl Ha 8, 25. πν. δυνάμεως καὶ ἀγάπης καὶ σωφρονισμοῦ 2 Ti 1:7 (opp. πν. δειλίας). τὸ πν. τῆς χάριτος (s. TestJud 24:2) Hb 10:29 (Zech 12:10); cp. 1 Cl 46:6.

ⓕ Of Christ ‘it is written’ in Scripture: (ἐγένετο) ὁ ἔσχατος Ἀδὰμ εἰς πνεῦμα ζῳοποιοῦν 1 Cor 15:45. The scripture pass. upon which the first part of this verse is based is Gen 2:7, where Wsd 15:11 also substitutes the words πνεῦμα ζωτικόν for πνοὴν ζωῆς (cp. Just., D. 6, 2). On the other hand, s. Philo, Leg. All. 1, 42 and s. the lit. s.v. Ἀδάμ ad loc.

ⓖ The (divine) Pneuma stands in contrast to everything that characterizes this age or the finite world gener.: οὐ τὸ πν. τοῦ κόσμου ἀλλὰ τὸ πν. τὸ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ 1 Cor 2:12; cp. Eph 2:2 and 1 Ti 4:1ab.

α. in contrast to σάρξ, which is more closely connected w. sin than any other earthly material (Just., D. 135, 6): J 3:6; Ro 8:4–6, 9a, 13; Gal 3:3; 5:17ab; 6:8. Cp. B 10:9. πᾶσα ἐπιθυμία κατὰ τοῦ πνεύματος στρατεύεται Pol 5:3.

β. in contrast to σῶμα (=σάρξ) Ro 8:10 and to σάρξ (=σῶμα, as many hold) J 6:63a (for τὸ πν. ἐστιν τὸ ζῳοποιοῦν cp. Philo, Op. Mund. 30; Herm. Wr. in Cyrill., C. Jul. I 556c=542, 24 Sc. the pneuma τὰ πάντα ζῳοποιεῖ καὶ τρέφει. S. also f above). Cp. Ro 8:11b.

γ. in contrast to γράμμα, which is the characteristic quality of God’s older declaration of the divine will in the law: Ro 2:29; 7:6; 2 Cor 3:6ab, 8 (cp. vs. 7).

δ. in contrast to the wisdom of humans 1 Cor 2:13.

⑥ the Spirit of God as exhibited in the character or activity of God’s people or selected agents, Spirit, spirit (s. HPreisker, Geist u. Leben ’33).

ⓐ πνεῦμα is accompanied by another noun, which characterizes the working of the Spirit more definitely: πνεῦμα καὶ δύναμις spirit and power Lk 1:17; 1 Cor 2:4. Cp. Ac 10:38; 1 Th 1:5. πνεῦμα καὶ ζωή J 6:63b. πνεῦμα κ. σοφία Ac 6:3; cp. vs. 10 (cp. TestReub 2:6 πνεῦμα λαλίας). πίστις κ. πνεῦμα ἅγιον 6:5 (cp. Just., D. 135, 6). χαρὰ καὶ πνεῦμα ἅγ. 13:52.

ⓑ Unless frustrated by humans in their natural condition, the Spirit of God produces a spiritual type of conduct Gal 5:16, 25 and produces the καρπὸς τοῦ πνεύματος vs. 22 (s. Vögtle under πλεονεξία).

ⓒ The Spirit inspires certain people of God B 12:2; B 13:5, above all, in their capacity as proclaimers of a divine revelation (Strabo 9, 3, 5 the πνεῦμα ἐνθουσιαστικόν, that inspired the Pythia; Περὶ ὕψους 13, 2; 33, 5 of the divine πν. that impels prophets and poets to express themselves; schol. on Pla. 856e of a μάντις: ἄνωθεν λαμβάνειν τὸ πνεῦμα καὶ πληροῦσθαι τοῦ θεοῦ; Aristobulus in Eus., PE 8, 10, 4 [=Fgm. 2, 4 p. 136 Holladay] τὸ θεῖον πν., καθʼ ὸ̔ καὶ προφήτης ἀνακεκήρυκται ‘[Moses possessed] the Divine Spirit with the result that he was proclaimed a prophet’; AscIs 1:7 τὸ πν. τὸ λαλοῦν ἐν ἐμοί; AssMos Fgm. f εἶδεν πνεύματι ἐπαρθείς; Just., A I, 38, 1 al.; Ath. 10, 3 τὸ προφητικὸν πν. Cp. Marinus, Vi. Procli 23 of Proclus: οὐ γὰρ ἄνευ θείας ἐπινοίας … διαλέγεσθαι; Orig., C. Cels. 3, 28, 23). προφητεία came into being only as ὑπὸ πνεύματος ἁγίου φερόμενοι ἐλάλησαν ἀπὸ θεοῦ ἄνθρωποι 2 Pt 1:21; cp. Ac 15:29 v.l.; cp. 1 Cl 8:1. David Mt 22:43; Mk 12:36; cp. Ac 1:16; 4:25. Isaiah Ac 28:25. Moses B 10:2, B 9; the Spirit was also active in giving the tables of the law to Moses 14:2. Christ himself spoke in the OT διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου 1 Cl 22:1. The ἱεραὶ γραφαί are called αἱ διὰ τοῦ πν. τοῦ ἁγίου 45:2.—The Christian prophet Agabus also ἐσήμαινεν διὰ τοῦ πν. Ac 11:28; cp. Ac 21:11. Likew. Ign. IPhld 7:2. In general the Spirit reveals the most profound secrets to those who believe 1 Cor 2:10ab.—1 Cl claims to be written διὰ τοῦ ἁγ. πν. 63:2. On Ac 19:21 s. 3b.

ⓓ The Spirit of God, being one, shows the variety and richness of its life in the different kinds of spiritual gifts which are granted to certain Christians 1 Cor 12:4, 7, 11; cp. vs. 13ab.—Vss. 8–10 enumerate the individual gifts of the Spirit, using various prepositions: διὰ τοὺ πν. vs. 8a; κατὰ τὸ πν. vs. 8b; ἐν τῷ πν. vs. 9ab. τὸ πν. μὴ σβέννυτε do not quench the Spirit 1 Th 5:19 refers to the gift of prophecy, acc. to vs. 20.—The use of the pl. πνεύματα is explained in 1 Cor 14:12 by the varied nature of the Spirit’s working; in vs. 32 by the number of persons who possess the prophetic spirit; on the latter s. Rv 22:6 and 19:10.

ⓔ One special type of spiritual gift is represented by ecstatic speaking. Of those who ‘speak in tongues’ that no earthly person can understand: πνεύματι λαλεῖ μυστήρια expresses secret things in a spiritual way 1 Cor 14:2. Cp. vss. 14–16 and s. νοῦς 1b. τὸ πνεῦμα ὑπερεντυγχάνει στεναγμοῖς ἀλαλήτοις the Spirit pleads in our behalf with groans beyond words Ro 8:26b. Of speech that is ecstatic, but expressed in words that can be understood λαλεῖν ἐν πνεύματι D 11:7, 8; cp. vs. 9 (on the subject-matter 1 Cor 12:3; Jos., Ant. 4, 118f; TestJob 43:2 ἀναλαβὼν Ἐλιφᾶς πν. εἶπεν ὕμνον). Of the state of mind of the seer of the Apocalypse: ἐν πνεύματι Rv 17:3; 21:10; γενέσθαι ἐν πν. 1:10; 4:2 (s. γίνομαι 5c, ἐν 4c and EMoering, StKr 92, 1920, 148–54; RJeske, NTS 31, ’85, 452–66); AcPl Ha 6, 27. On the Spirit at Pentecost Ac 2:4 s. KLake: Beginn. I 5, ’33, 111–21. κατασταλέντος τοῦ πν. τοῦ ἐν Μύρτῃ when the Spirit (of prophecy) that was in Myrta ceased speaking AcPl Ha 7, 9.

ⓕ The Spirit leads and directs Christian missionaries in their journeys (Aelian, NA 11, 16 the young women are led blindfolded to the cave of the holy serpent; they are guided by a πνεῦμα θεῖον) Ac 16:6, 7 (by dreams, among other methods; cp. vs. 9f and s. Marinus, Vi. Procli 27: Proclus ἔφασκεν προθυμηθῆναι μὲν πολλάκις γράψαι, κωλυθῆναι δὲ ἐναργῶς ἔκ τινων ἐνυπνίων). In Ac 16:6–7 τὸ ἅγιον πν. and τὸ πν. Ἰησοῦ are distinguished.

⑦ an activating spirit that is not fr. God, spirit: πν. ἔτερον a different (kind of) spirit 2 Cor 11:4. Cp. 2 Th 2:2; 1J 4:1–3. Because there are persons activated by such spirits, it is necessary to test the var. kinds of spirits (the same problem Artem. 3, 20 περὶ διαφορᾶς μάντεων, οἷς δεῖ προσέχειν καὶ οἷς μή) 1 Cor 12:10; 1J 4:1b. ὁ διάβολος πληροῖ αὐτὸν αὐτοῦ πν. Hm 11:3. Also οὐκ οἴδατε ποίου πνεύματός ἐστε Lk 9:55 v.l. distinguishes betw. the spirit shown by Jesus’ disciples, and another kind of spirit.—Even more rarely a spirit divinely given that is not God’s own; so (in a quot. fr. Is 29:10) a πνεῦμα κατανύξεως Ro 11:8.

⑧ an independent transcendent personality, the Spirit, which appears in formulas that became more and more fixed and distinct (cp. Ath. 12, 2; Hippol., Ref. 7, 26, 2.—Ps.-Lucian, Philopatr. 12 θεόν, υἱόν πατρός, πνεῦμα ἐκ πατρὸς ἐκπορευόμενον ἓν ἐκ τριῶν καὶ ἐξ ἑνὸς τρία, ταῦτα νόμιζε Ζῆνα, τόνδʼ ἡγοῦ θεόν=‘God, son of the father, spirit proceeding from the father, one from three and three from one, consider these as Zeus, think of this one as God’. The entire context bears a Christian impress.—As Aion in gnostic speculation Iren. 1, 2, 5 [Harv. I 21, 2]): βαπτίζοντες αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος Mt 28:19 (on the text s. βαπτίζω 2c; on the subject-matter GWalther, Die Entstehung des Taufsymbols aus dem Taufritus: StKr 95, 1924, 256ff); D 7:1, 3. Cp. 2 Cor 13:13; 1 Cl 58:2; IEph 9:1; IMg 13:1b, 2; MPol 14:3; 22:1, 3; Epil Mosq 5. On this s. HUsener, Dreiheit: RhM 58, 1903, 1ff; 161ff; 321ff; esp. 36ff; EvDobschütz, Zwei-u. dreigliedrige Formeln: JBL 50, ’31, 116–47 (also Heinrici Festschr. 1914, 92–100); Norden, Agn. Th. 228ff; JMainz, Die Bed. der Dreizahl im Judentum 1922; Clemen² 125–28; NSöderblom, Vater, Sohn u. Geist 1909; DNielsen, Der dreieinige Gott I 1922; GKrüger, Das Dogma v. der Dreieinigkeit 1905, 46ff; AHarnack, Entstehung u. Entwicklung der Kirchenverfassung 1910, 187ff; JHaussleiter, Trinitarischer Glaube u. Christusbekenntnis in der alten Kirche: BFCT XXV 4, 1920; JLebreton, Histoire du dogme de la Trinité I: Les origines⁶ 1927; RBlümel, Pls u. d. dreieinige Gott 1929.—On the whole word FRüsche, D. Seelenpneuma ’33; HLeisegang, Der Hl. Geist I 1, 1919; EBurton, ICC Gal 1921, 486–95; PVolz, Der Geist Gottes u. d. verwandten Erscheinungen im AT 1910; JHehn, Zum Problem des Geistes im alten Orient u. im AT: ZAW n.s. 2, 1925, 210–25; SLinder, Studier till Gamla Testamentets föreställningar om anden 1926; AMarmorstein, Der Hl. Geist in der rabb. Legende: ARW 28, 1930, 286–303; NSnaith, The Distinctive Ideas of the OT ’46, 229–37; FDillistone, Bibl. Doctrine of the Holy Spirit: Theology Today 3, ’46/47, 486–97; TNicklin, Gospel Gleanings ’50, 341–46; ESchweizer, CDodd Festschr., ’56, 482–508; DLys, Rûach, Le Souffle dans l’AT, ’62; DHill, Gk. Words and Hebr. Mngs. ’67, 202–93.—HGunkel, Die Wirkungen des Hl. Geistes² 1899; HWeinel, Die Wirkungen des Geistes u. der Geister im nachap. Zeitalter 1899; EWinstanley, The Spirit in the NT 1908; HSwete, The Holy Spirit in the NT 1909, The Holy Spirit in the Ancient Church 1912; EScott, The Spirit in the NT 1923; FBüchsel, Der Geist Gottes im NT 1926; EvDobschütz, Der Geistbesitz des Christen im Urchristentum: Monatsschr. für Pastoral-theol. 20, 1924, 228ff; FBadcock, ‘The Spirit’ and Spirit in the NT: ET 45, ’34, 218–21; RBultmann, Theologie des NT ’48, 151–62 (Eng. tr. KGrobel, ’51, I 153–64); ESchweizer, Geist u. Gemeinde im NT ’52, Int 6, ’52, 259–78.—WTosetti, Der Hl. Geist als göttliche Pers. in den Evangelien 1918; HLeisegang, Pneuma Hagion. Der Ursprung des Geistbegriffs der Syn. Ev. aus der griech. Mystik 1922; AFrövig, Das Sendungsbewusstsein Jesu u. der Geist 1924; HWindisch, Jes. u. d. Geist nach Syn. Überl.: Studies in Early Christianity, presented to FCPorter and BWBacon 1928, 209–36; FSynge, The Holy Spirit in the Gospels and Acts: CQR 120, ’35, 205–17; CBarrett, The Holy Spirit and the Gospel Trad. ’47.—ESokolowski, Die Begriffe Geist u. Leben bei Pls 1903; KDeissner, Auferstehungshoffnung u. Pneumagedanke bei Pls 1912; GVos, The Eschatological Aspect of the Pauline Conception of the Spirit: Bibl. and Theol. Studies by the Faculty of Princeton Theol. Sem. 1912, 209–59; HBertrams, Das Wesen des Geistes nach d. Anschauung des Ap. Pls 1913; WReinhard, Das Wirken des Hl. Geistes im Menschen nach den Briefen des Ap. Pls 1918; HHoyle, The Holy Spirit in St. Paul 1928; PGächter, Z. Pneumabegriff des hl. Pls: ZKT 53, 1929, 345–408; ASchweitzer, D. Mystik des Ap. Pls 1930, 159–74 al. [Mysticism of Paul the Apostle, tr. WMontgomery ’31, 160–76 al.]; E-BAllo, RB 43, ’34, 321–46 [1 Cor]; Ltzm., Hdb. exc. after Ro 8:11; Synge [s. above], CQR 119, ’35, 79–93 [Pauline epp.]; NWaaning, Onderzoek naar het gebruik van πνεῦμα bij Pls, diss. Amsterd. ’39; RJewett, Paul’s Anthropological Terms, ’71, 167–200.—HvBaer, Der Hl. Geist in den Lukasschriften 1926; MGoguel, La Notion joh. de l’Esprit 1902; JSimpson, The Holy Spirit in the Fourth Gospel: Exp., 9th ser., 4, 1925, 292–99; HWindisch, Jes. u. d. Geist im J.: Amicitiae Corolla (RHarris Festschr.) ’33, 303–18; WLofthouse, The Holy Spirit in Ac and J: ET 52, ’40/41, 334–36; CBarrett, The Holy Spirit in the Fourth Gospel: JTS 1 n.s., ’50, 1–15; FCrump, Pneuma in the Gospels, diss. Catholic Univ. of America, ’54; GLampe, Studies in the Gospels (RHLightfoot memorial vol.) ’55, 159–200; NHamilton, The Holy Spirit and Eschatology in Paul, ’57; WDavies, Paul and the Dead Sea Scrolls, Flesh and Spirit: The Scrolls and the NT, ed. KStendahl, ’57, 157–82.—GJohnston, ‘Spirit’ and ‘Holy Spirit’ in the Qumran Lit.: NT Sidelights (ACPurdy Festschr.) ’60, 27–42; JPryke, ‘Spirit’ and ‘Flesh’ in Qumran and NT, RevQ 5, ’65, 346–60; HBraun, Qumran und d. NT II, ’66, 150–64; DHill, Greek Words and Hebrew Meanings, ’67, 202–93; WBieder, Pneumatolog. Aspekte im Hb, OCullmann Festschr. ’72, 251–59; KEasley, The Pauline Usage of πνεύματι as a Reference to the Spirit of God: JETS 27, ’84, 299–313 (statistics).—B. 260; 1087. Pauly-W. XIV 387–412. BHHW I 534–37. Schmidt, Syn. II 218–50. New Docs 4, 38f. DELG s.v. πνέω. M-M. Dict. de la Bible XI 126–398. EDNT. TW. Sv.

Ελληνικά-Αγγλικά παλαιοχριστιανική Λογοτεχνία > πνεῦμα
20 Bibliography

■ Aitchison, J. (1987). Noam Chomsky: Consensus and controversy. New York: Falmer Press.

■ Anderson, J. R. (1980). Cognitive psychology and its implications. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Anderson, J. R. (1983). The architecture of cognition. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Anderson, J. R. (1995). Cognitive psychology and its implications (4th ed.). New York: W. H. Freeman.

■ Archilochus (1971). In M. L. West (Ed.), Iambi et elegi graeci (Vol. 1). Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Armstrong, D. M. (1990). The causal theory of the mind. In W. G. Lycan (Ed.), Mind and cognition: A reader (pp. 37-47). Cambridge, MA: Basil Blackwell. (Originally published in 1981 in The nature of mind and other essays, Ithaca, NY: University Press).

■ Atkins, P. W. (1992). Creation revisited. Oxford: W. H. Freeman & Company.

■ Austin, J. L. (1962). How to do things with words. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Bacon, F. (1878). Of the proficience and advancement of learning divine and human. In The works of Francis Bacon (Vol. 1). Cambridge, MA: Hurd & Houghton.

■ Bacon, R. (1928). Opus majus (Vol. 2). R. B. Burke (Trans.). Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.

■ Bar-Hillel, Y. (1960). The present status of automatic translation of languages. In F. L. Alt (Ed.), Advances in computers (Vol. 1). New York: Academic Press.

■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1981). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 1). Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.

■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1982). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 2). Los Altos, CA: William Kaufman.

■ Barron, F. X. (1963). The needs for order and for disorder as motives in creative activity. In C. W. Taylor & F. X. Barron (Eds.), Scientific creativity: Its rec ognition and development (pp. 153-160). New York: Wiley.

■ Bartlett, F. C. (1932). Remembering: A study in experimental and social psychology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Bartley, S. H. (1969). Principles of perception. London: Harper & Row.

■ Barzun, J. (1959). The house of intellect. New York: Harper & Row.

■ Beach, F. A., D. O. Hebb, C. T. Morgan & H. W. Nissen (Eds.) (1960). The neu ropsychology of Lashley. New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Berkeley, G. (1996). Principles of human knowledge: Three Dialogues. Oxford: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1710.)

■ Berlin, I. (1953). The hedgehog and the fox: An essay on Tolstoy's view of history. NY: Simon & Schuster.

■ Bierwisch, J. (1970). Semantics. In J. Lyons (Ed.), New horizons in linguistics. Baltimore: Penguin Books.

■ Black, H. C. (1951). Black's law dictionary. St. Paul, MN: West Publishing.

■ Bloom, A. (1981). The linguistic shaping of thought: A study in the impact of language on thinking in China and the West. Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.

■ Bobrow, D. G., & D. A. Norman (1975). Some principles of memory schemata. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representation and understanding: Stud ies in Cognitive Science (pp. 131-149). New York: Academic Press.

■ Boden, M. A. (1977). Artificial intelligence and natural man. New York: Basic Books.

■ Boden, M. A. (1981). Minds and mechanisms. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.

■ Boden, M. A. (1990a). The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. London: Cardinal.

■ Boden, M. A. (1990b). The philosophy of artificial intelligence. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Boden, M. A. (1994). Precis of The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. Behavioral and brain sciences 17, 519-570.

■ Boden, M. (1996). Creativity. In M. Boden (Ed.), Artificial Intelligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.

■ Bolter, J. D. (1984). Turing's man: Western culture in the computer age. Chapel Hill, NC: University of North Carolina Press.

■ Bolton, N. (1972). The psychology of thinking. London: Methuen.

■ Bourne, L. E. (1973). Some forms of cognition: A critical analysis of several papers. In R. Solso (Ed.), Contemporary issues in cognitive psychology (pp. 313324). Loyola Symposium on Cognitive Psychology (Chicago 1972). Washington, DC: Winston.

■ Bransford, J. D., N. S. McCarrell, J. J. Franks & K. E. Nitsch (1977). Toward unexplaining memory. In R. Shaw & J. D. Bransford (Eds.), Perceiving, acting, and knowing (pp. 431-466). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Breger, L. (1981). Freud's unfinished journey. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ Brehmer, B. (1986). In one word: Not from experience. In H. R. Arkes & K. Hammond (Eds.), Judgment and decision making: An interdisciplinary reader (pp. 705-719). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Bresnan, J. (1978). A realistic transformational grammar. In M. Halle, J. Bresnan & G. A. Miller (Eds.), Linguistic theory and psychological reality (pp. 1-59). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Brislin, R. W., W. J. Lonner & R. M. Thorndike (Eds.) (1973). Cross- cultural research methods. New York: Wiley.

■ Bronowski, J. (1977). A sense of the future: Essays in natural philosophy. P. E. Ariotti with R. Bronowski (Eds.). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Bronowski, J. (1978). The origins of knowledge and imagination. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ Brown, R. O. (1973). A first language: The early stages. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Brown, T. (1970). Lectures on the philosophy of the human mind. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 330-387). New York: Random House/Modern Library.

■ Bruner, J. S., J. Goodnow & G. Austin (1956). A study of thinking. New York: Wiley.

■ Calvin, W. H. (1990). The cerebral symphony: Seashore reﬂections on the structure of consciousness. New York: Bantam.

■ Campbell, J. (1982). Grammatical man: Information, entropy, language, and life. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Campbell, J. (1989). The improbable machine. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Carlyle, T. (1966). On heroes, hero- worship and the heroic in history. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press. (Originally published in 1841.)

■ Carnap, R. (1959). The elimination of metaphysics through logical analysis of language [Ueberwindung der Metaphysik durch logische Analyse der Sprache]. In A. J. Ayer (Ed.), Logical positivism (pp. 60-81) A. Pap (Trans). New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1932.)

■ Cassirer, E. (1946). Language and myth. New York: Harper and Brothers. Reprinted. New York: Dover Publications, 1953.

■ Cattell, R. B., & H. J. Butcher (1970). Creativity and personality. In P. E. Vernon (Ed.), Creativity. Harmondsworth, England: Penguin Books.

■ Caudill, M., & C. Butler (1990). Naturally intelligent systems. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Chandrasekaran, B. (1990). What kind of information processing is intelligence? A perspective on AI paradigms and a proposal. In D. Partridge & R. Wilks (Eds.), The foundations of artificial intelligence: A sourcebook (pp. 14-46). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Charniak, E., & McDermott, D. (1985). Introduction to artificial intelligence. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.

■ Chase, W. G., & H. A. Simon (1988). The mind's eye in chess. In A. Collins & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Readings in cognitive science: A perspective from psychology and artificial intelligence (pp. 461-493). San Mateo, CA: Kaufmann.

■ Cheney, D. L., & R. M. Seyfarth (1990). How monkeys see the world: Inside the mind of another species. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Chi, M.T.H., R. Glaser & E. Rees (1982). Expertise in problem solving. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (pp. 7-73). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Chomsky, N. (1957). Syntactic structures. The Hague: Mouton. Janua Linguarum.

■ Chomsky, N. (1964). A transformational approach to syntax. In J. A. Fodor & J. J. Katz (Eds.), The structure of language: Readings in the philosophy of lan guage (pp. 211-245). Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

■ Chomsky, N. (1965). Aspects of the theory of syntax. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Chomsky, N. (1972). Language and mind (enlarged ed.). New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich.

■ Chomsky, N. (1979). Language and responsibility. New York: Pantheon.

■ Chomsky, N. (1986). Knowledge of language: Its nature, origin and use. New York: Praeger Special Studies.

■ Churchland, P. (1979). Scientific realism and the plasticity of mind. New York: Cambridge University Press.

■ Churchland, P. M. (1989). A neurocomputational perspective: The nature of mind and the structure of science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Churchland, P. S. (1986). Neurophilosophy. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Clark, A. (1996). Philosophical Foundations. In M. A. Boden (Ed.), Artificial in telligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.

■ Clark, H. H., & T. B. Carlson (1981). Context for comprehension. In J. Long & A. Baddeley (Eds.), Attention and performance (Vol. 9, pp. 313-330). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Clarke, A. C. (1984). Profiles of the future: An inquiry into the limits of the possible. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston.

■ Claxton, G. (1980). Cognitive psychology: A suitable case for what sort of treatment? In G. Claxton (Ed.), Cognitive psychology: New directions (pp. 1-25). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ Code, M. (1985). Order and organism. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.

■ Collingwood, R. G. (1972). The idea of history. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Coopersmith, S. (1967). The antecedents of self- esteem. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Copland, A. (1952). Music and imagination. London: Oxford University Press.

■ Coren, S. (1994). The intelligence of dogs. New York: Bantam Books.

■ Cottingham, J. (Ed.) (1996). Western philosophy: An anthology. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers.

■ Cox, C. (1926). The early mental traits of three hundred geniuses. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.

■ Craik, K.J.W. (1943). The nature of explanation. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Cronbach, L. J. (1990). Essentials of psychological testing (5th ed.). New York: HarperCollins.

■ Cronbach, L. J., & R. E. Snow (1977). Aptitudes and instructional methods. New York: Irvington. Paperback edition, 1981.

■ Csikszentmihalyi, M. (1993). The evolving self. New York: Harper Perennial.

■ Culler, J. (1976). Ferdinand de Saussure. New York: Penguin Books.

■ Curtius, E. R. (1973). European literature and the Latin Middle Ages. W. R. Trask (Trans.). Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ D'Alembert, J.L.R. (1963). Preliminary discourse to the encyclopedia of Diderot. R. N. Schwab (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.

■ Damasio, A. (1994). Descartes' error: Emotion, reason, and the human brain. New York: Avon.

■ Dampier, W. C. (1966). A history of modern science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Darwin, C. (1911). The life and letters of Charles Darwin (Vol. 1). Francis Darwin (Ed.). New York: Appleton.

■ Davidson, D. (1970) Mental events. In L. Foster & J. W. Swanson (Eds.), Experience and theory (pp. 79-101). Amherst: University of Massachussetts Press.

■ Davies, P. (1995). About time: Einstein's unfinished revolution. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.

■ Davis, R., & J. J. King (1977). An overview of production systems. In E. Elcock & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 8. Chichester, England: Ellis Horwood.

■ Davis, R., & D. B. Lenat (1982). Knowledge- based systems in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Dawkins, R. (1982). The extended phenotype: The gene as the unit of selection. Oxford: W. H. Freeman.

■ deKleer, J., & J. S. Brown (1983). Assumptions and ambiguities in mechanistic mental models (1983). In D. Gentner & A. L. Stevens (Eds.), Mental modes (pp. 155-190). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Dennett, D. C. (1978a). Brainstorms: Philosophical essays on mind and psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.

■ Dennett, D. C. (1978b). Toward a cognitive theory of consciousness. In D. C. Dennett, Brainstorms: Philosophical Essays on Mind and Psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.

■ Dennett, D. C. (1995). Darwin's dangerous idea: Evolution and the meanings of life. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.

■ Descartes, R. (1897-1910). Traite de l'homme. In Oeuvres de Descartes (Vol. 11, pp. 119-215). Paris: Charles Adam & Paul Tannery. (Originally published in 1634.)

■ Descartes, R. (1950). Discourse on method. L. J. Laﬂeur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1637.)

■ Descartes, R. (1951). Meditation on first philosophy. L. J. Laﬂeur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1641.)

■ Descartes, R. (1955). The philosophical works of Descartes. E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Trans.). New York: Dover. (Originally published in 1911 by Cambridge University Press.)

■ Descartes, R. (1967). Discourse on method (Pt. V). In E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 106-118). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)

■ Descartes, R. (1970a). Discourse on method. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 181-200). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)

■ Descartes, R. (1970b). Principles of philosophy. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 178-291). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1644.)

■ Descartes, R. (1984). Meditations on first philosophy. In J. Cottingham, R. Stoothoff & D. Murduch (Trans.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)

■ Descartes, R. (1986). Meditations on first philosophy. J. Cottingham (Trans.). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641 as Med itationes de prima philosophia.)

■ deWulf, M. (1956). An introduction to scholastic philosophy. Mineola, NY: Dover Books.

■ Dixon, N. F. (1981). Preconscious processing. London: Wiley.

■ Doyle, A. C. (1986). The Boscombe Valley mystery. In Sherlock Holmes: The com plete novels and stories (Vol. 1). New York: Bantam.

■ Dreyfus, H., & S. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine. New York: Free Press.

■ Dreyfus, H. L. (1972). What computers can't do: The limits of artificial intelligence (revised ed.). New York: Harper & Row.

■ Dreyfus, H. L., & S. E. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine: The power of human intuition and expertise in the era of the computer. New York: Free Press.

■ Edelman, G. M. (1992). Bright air, brilliant fire: On the matter of the mind. New York: Basic Books.

■ Ehrenzweig, A. (1967). The hidden order of art. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson.

■ Einstein, A., & L. Infeld (1938). The evolution of physics. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Eisenstein, S. (1947). Film sense. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World.

■ Everdell, W. R. (1997). The first moderns. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Eysenck, M. W. (1977). Human memory: Theory, research and individual difference. Oxford: Pergamon.

■ Eysenck, M. W. (1982). Attention and arousal: Cognition and performance. Berlin: Springer.

■ Eysenck, M. W. (1984). A handbook of cognitive psychology. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Fancher, R. E. (1979). Pioneers of psychology. New York: W. W. Norton.

■ Farrell, B. A. (1981). The standing of psychoanalysis. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Feldman, D. H. (1980). Beyond universals in cognitive development. Norwood, NJ: Ablex.

■ Fetzer, J. H. (1996). Philosophy and cognitive science (2nd ed.). New York: Paragon House.

■ Finke, R. A. (1990). Creative imagery: Discoveries and inventions in visualization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Flanagan, O. (1991). The science of the mind. Cambridge MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Fodor, J. (1983). The modularity of mind. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Frege, G. (1972). Conceptual notation. T. W. Bynum (Trans.). Oxford: Clarendon Press. (Originally published in 1879.)

■ Frege, G. (1979). Logic. In H. Hermes, F. Kambartel & F. Kaulbach (Eds.), Gottlob Frege: Posthumous writings. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. (Originally published in 1879-1891.)

■ Freud, S. (1959). Creative writers and day-dreaming. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 9, pp. 143-153). London: Hogarth Press.

■ Freud, S. (1966). Project for a scientific psychology. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The stan dard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 1, pp. 295-398). London: Hogarth Press. (Originally published in 1950 as Aus den AnfaЁngen der Psychoanalyse, in London by Imago Publishing.)

■ Freud, S. (1976). Lecture 18-Fixation to traumas-the unconscious. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 16, p. 285). London: Hogarth Press.

■ Galileo, G. (1990). Il saggiatore [The assayer]. In S. Drake (Ed.), Discoveries and opinions of Galileo. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1623.)

■ Gassendi, P. (1970). Letter to Descartes. In "Objections and replies." In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2, pp. 179-240). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)

■ Gazzaniga, M. S. (1988). Mind matters: How mind and brain interact to create our conscious lives. Boston: Houghton Mifﬂin in association with MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Genesereth, M. R., & N. J. Nilsson (1987). Logical foundations of artificial intelligence. Palo Alto, CA: Morgan Kaufmann.

■ Ghiselin, B. (1952). The creative process. New York: Mentor.

■ Ghiselin, B. (1985). The creative process. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1952.)

■ Gilhooly, K. J. (1996). Thinking: Directed, undirected and creative (3rd ed.). London: Academic Press.

■ Glass, A. L., K. J. Holyoak & J. L. Santa (1979). Cognition. Reading, MA: AddisonWesley.

■ Goody, J. (1977). The domestication of the savage mind. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Gruber, H. E. (1980). Darwin on man: A psychological study of scientific creativity (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Gruber, H. E., & S. Davis (1988). Inching our way up Mount Olympus: The evolving systems approach to creative thinking. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity: Contemporary psychological perspectives. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Guthrie, E. R. (1972). The psychology of learning. New York: Harper. (Originally published in 1935.)

■ Habermas, J. (1972). Knowledge and human interests. Boston: Beacon Press.

■ Hadamard, J. (1945). The psychology of invention in the mathematical field. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Hand, D. J. (1985). Artificial intelligence and psychiatry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Harris, M. (1981). The language myth. London: Duckworth.

■ Haugeland, J. (Ed.) (1981). Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Haugeland, J. (1981a). The nature and plausibility of cognitivism. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 243-281). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Haugeland, J. (1981b). Semantic engines: An introduction to mind design. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 1-34). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Haugeland, J. (1985). Artificial intelligence: The very idea. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Hawkes, T. (1977). Structuralism and semiotics. Berkeley: University of California Press.

■ Hebb, D. O. (1949). The organisation of behaviour. New York: Wiley.

■ Hebb, D. O. (1958). A textbook of psychology. Philadelphia: Saunders.

■ Hegel, G.W.F. (1910). The phenomenology of mind. J. B. Baille (Trans.). London: Sonnenschein. (Originally published as Phaenomenologie des Geistes, 1807.)

■ Heisenberg, W. (1958). Physics and philosophy. New York: Harper & Row.

■ Hempel, C. G. (1966). Philosophy of natural science. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: PrenticeHall.

■ Herman, A. (1997). The idea of decline in Western history. New York: Free Press.

■ Herrnstein, R. J., & E. G. Boring (Eds.) (1965). A source book in the history of psy chology. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Herzmann, E. (1964). Mozart's creative process. In P. H. Lang (Ed.), The creative world of Mozart (pp. 17-30). London: Oldbourne Press.

■ Hilgard, E. R. (1957). Introduction to psychology. London: Methuen.

■ Hobbes, T. (1651). Leviathan. London: Crooke.

■ Hofstadter, D. R. (1979). Goedel, Escher, Bach: An eternal golden braid. New York: Basic Books.

■ Holliday, S. G., & M. J. Chandler (1986). Wisdom: Explorations in adult competence. Basel, Switzerland: Karger.

■ Horn, J. L. (1986). In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (Vol. 3). Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.

■ Hull, C. (1943). Principles of behavior. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.

■ Hume, D. (1955). An inquiry concerning human understanding. New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1748.)

■ Hume, D. (1975). An enquiry concerning human understanding. In L. A. SelbyBigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (Spelling and punctuation revised.) (Originally published in 1748.)

■ Hume, D. (1978). A treatise of human nature. L. A. Selby-Bigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (With some modifications of spelling and punctuation.) (Originally published in 1690.)

■ Hunt, E. (1973). The memory we must have. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language. (pp. 343-371) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Husserl, E. (1960). Cartesian meditations. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff.

■ Inhelder, B., & J. Piaget (1958). The growth of logical thinking from childhood to adolescence. New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1955 as De la logique de l'enfant a` la logique de l'adolescent. [Paris: Presses Universitaire de France])

■ James, W. (1890a). The principles of psychology (Vol. 1). New York: Dover Books.

■ James, W. (1890b). The principles of psychology. New York: Henry Holt.

■ Jevons, W. S. (1900). The principles of science (2nd ed.). London: Macmillan.

■ Johnson, G. (1986). Machinery of the mind: Inside the new science of artificial intelli gence. New York: Random House.

■ Johnson, M. L. (1988). Mind, language, machine. New York: St. Martin's Press.

■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1983). Mental models: Toward a cognitive science of language, inference, and consciousness. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1988). The computer and the mind: An introduction to cognitive science. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Jones, E. (1961). The life and work of Sigmund Freud. L. Trilling & S. Marcus (Eds.). London: Hogarth.

■ Jones, R. V. (1985). Complementarity as a way of life. In A. P. French & P. J. Kennedy (Eds.), Niels Bohr: A centenary volume. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Kant, I. (1933). Critique of Pure Reason (2nd ed.). N. K. Smith (Trans.). London: Macmillan. (Originally published in 1781 as Kritik der reinen Vernunft.)

■ Kant, I. (1891). Solution of the general problems of the Prolegomena. In E. Belfort (Trans.), Kant's Prolegomena. London: Bell. (With minor modifications.) (Originally published in 1783.)

■ Katona, G. (1940). Organizing and memorizing: Studies in the psychology of learning and teaching. New York: Columbia University Press.

■ Kaufman, A. S. (1979). Intelligent testing with the WISC-R. New York: Wiley.

■ Koestler, A. (1964). The act of creation. New York: Arkana (Penguin).

■ Kohlberg, L. (1971). From is to ought. In T. Mischel (Ed.), Cognitive development and epistemology. (pp. 151-235) New York: Academic Press.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1925). The mentality of apes. New York: Liveright.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1927). The mentality of apes (2nd ed.). Ella Winter (Trans.). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1930). Gestalt psychology. London: G. Bell.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1947). Gestalt psychology. New York: Liveright.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1969). The task of Gestalt psychology. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Kuhn, T. (1970). The structure of scientific revolutions (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Langer, E. J. (1989). Mindfulness. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.

■ Langer, S. (1962). Philosophical sketches. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

■ Langley, P., H. A. Simon, G. L. Bradshaw & J. M. Zytkow (1987). Scientific dis covery: Computational explorations of the creative process. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Lashley, K. S. (1951). The problem of serial order in behavior. In L. A. Jeffress (Ed.), Cerebral mechanisms in behavior, the Hixon Symposium (pp. 112-146) New York: Wiley.

■ LeDoux, J. E., & W. Hirst (1986). Mind and brain: Dialogues in cognitive neuroscience. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Lehnert, W. (1978). The process of question answering. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Leiber, J. (1991). Invitation to cognitive science. Oxford: Blackwell.

■ Lenat, D. B., & G. Harris (1978). Designing a rule system that searches for scientific discoveries. In D. A. Waterman & F. Hayes-Roth (Eds.), Pattern directed inference systems (pp. 25-52) New York: Academic Press.

■ Levenson, T. (1995). Measure for measure: A musical history of science. New York: Touchstone. (Originally published in 1994.)

■ Leґvi-Strauss, C. (1963). Structural anthropology. C. Jacobson & B. Grundfest Schoepf (Trans.). New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1958.)

■ Levine, M. W., & J. M. Schefner (1981). Fundamentals of sensation and perception. London: Addison-Wesley.

■ Lewis, C. I. (1946). An analysis of knowledge and valuation. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.

■ Lighthill, J. (1972). A report on artificial intelligence. Unpublished manuscript, Science Research Council.

■ Lipman, M., A. M. Sharp & F. S. Oscanyan (1980). Philosophy in the classroom. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.

■ Lippmann, W. (1965). Public opinion. New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1922.)

■ Locke, J. (1956). An essay concerning human understanding. Chicago: Henry Regnery Co. (Originally published in 1690.)

■ Locke, J. (1975). An essay concerning human understanding. P. H. Nidditch (Ed.). Oxford: Clarendon. (Originally published in 1690.) (With spelling and punctuation modernized and some minor modifications of phrasing.)

■ Lopate, P. (1994). The art of the personal essay. New York: Doubleday/Anchor Books.

■ Lorimer, F. (1929). The growth of reason. London: Kegan Paul. Machlup, F., & U. Mansfield (Eds.) (1983). The study of information. New York: Wiley.

■ Manguel, A. (1996). A history of reading. New York: Viking.

■ Margolis, H. (1987). Patterns, thinking, and cognition. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Markey, J. F. (1928). The symbolic process. London: Kegan Paul.

■ Martin, R. M. (1969). On Ziff's "Natural and formal languages." In S. Hook (Ed.), Language and philosophy: A symposium (pp. 249-263). New York: New York University Press.

■ Mazlish, B. (1993). The fourth discontinuity: the co- evolution of humans and machines. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ McCarthy, J., & P. J. Hayes (1969). Some philosophical problems from the standpoint of artificial intelligence. In B. Meltzer & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 4. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.

■ McClelland, J. L., D. E. Rumelhart & G. E. Hinton (1986). The appeal of parallel distributed processing. In D. E. Rumelhart, J. L. McClelland & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the mi crostructure of cognition (Vol. 1, pp. 3-40). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/ Bradford Books.

■ McCorduck, P. (1979). Machines who think. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ McLaughlin, T. (1970). Music and communication. London: Faber & Faber.

■ Mednick, S. A. (1962). The associative basis of the creative process. Psychological Review 69, 431-436.

■ Meehl, P. E., & C. J. Golden (1982). Taxometric methods. In Kendall, P. C., & Butcher, J. N. (Eds.), Handbook of research methods in clinical psychology (pp. 127-182). New York: Wiley.

■ Mehler, J., E.C.T. Walker & M. Garrett (Eds.) (1982). Perspectives on mental rep resentation: Experimental and theoretical studies of cognitive processes and ca pacities. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Mill, J. S. (1900). A system of logic, ratiocinative and inductive: Being a connected view of the principles of evidence and the methods of scientific investigation. London: Longmans, Green.

■ Miller, G. A. (1979, June). A very personal history. Talk to the Cognitive Science Workshop, Cambridge, MA.

■ Miller, J. (1983). States of mind. New York: Pantheon Books.

■ Minsky, M. (1975). A framework for representing knowledge. In P. H. Winston (Ed.), The psychology of computer vision (pp. 211-277). New York: McGrawHill.

■ Minsky, M., & S. Papert (1973). Artificial intelligence. Condon Lectures, Oregon State System of Higher Education, Eugene, Oregon.

■ Minsky, M. L. (1986). The society of mind. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Mischel, T. (1976). Psychological explanations and their vicissitudes. In J. K. Cole & W. J. Arnold (Eds.), Nebraska Symposium on motivation (Vol. 23). Lincoln, NB: University of Nebraska Press.

■ Morford, M.P.O., & R. J. Lenardon (1995). Classical mythology (5th ed.). New York: Longman.

■ Murdoch, I. (1954). Under the net. New York: Penguin.

■ Nagel, E. (1959). Methodological issues in psychoanalytic theory. In S. Hook (Ed.), Psychoanalysis, scientific method, and philosophy: A symposium. New York: New York University Press.

■ Nagel, T. (1979). Mortal questions. London: Cambridge University Press.

■ Nagel, T. (1986). The view from nowhere. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Neisser, U. (1967). Cognitive psychology. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.

■ Neisser, U. (1972). Changing conceptions of imagery. In P. W. Sheehan (Ed.), The function and nature of imagery (pp. 233-251). London: Academic Press.

■ Neisser, U. (1976). Cognition and reality. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Neisser, U. (1978). Memory: What are the important questions? In M. M. Gruneberg, P. E. Morris & R. N. Sykes (Eds.), Practical aspects of memory (pp. 3-24). London: Academic Press.

■ Neisser, U. (1979). The concept of intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg & D. K. Detterman (Eds.), Human intelligence: Perspectives on its theory and measurement (pp. 179-190). Norwood, NJ: Ablex.

■ Nersessian, N. (1992). How do scientists think? Capturing the dynamics of conceptual change in science. In R. N. Giere (Ed.), Cognitive models of science (pp. 3-44). Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

■ Newell, A. (1973a). Artificial intelligence and the concept of mind. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 1-60). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Newell, A. (1973b). You can't play 20 questions with nature and win. In W. G. Chase (Ed.), Visual information processing (pp. 283-310). New York: Academic Press.

■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1963). GPS: A program that simulates human thought. In E. A. Feigenbaum & J. Feldman (Eds.), Computers and thought (pp. 279-293). New York & McGraw-Hill.

■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1972). Human problem solving. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

■ Nietzsche, F. (1966). Beyond good and evil. W. Kaufmann (Trans.). New York: Vintage. (Originally published in 1885.)

■ Nilsson, N. J. (1971). Problem- solving methods in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Nussbaum, M. C. (1978). Aristotle's Princeton University Press. De Motu Anamalium. Princeton, NJ:

■ Oersted, H. C. (1920). Thermo-electricity. In Kirstine Meyer (Ed.), H. C. Oersted, Natuurvidenskabelige Skrifter (Vol. 2). Copenhagen: n.p. (Originally published in 1830 in The Edinburgh encyclopaedia.)

■ Ong, W. J. (1982). Orality and literacy: The technologizing of the word. London: Methuen.

■ Onians, R. B. (1954). The origins of European thought. Cambridge, MA: Cambridge University Press.

■ Osgood, C. E. (1960). Method and theory in experimental psychology. New York: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1953.)

■ Osgood, C. E. (1966). Language universals and psycholinguistics. In J. H. Greenberg (Ed.), Universals of language (2nd ed., pp. 299-322). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Palmer, R. E. (1969). Hermeneutics. Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.

■ Peirce, C. S. (1934). Some consequences of four incapacities-Man, a sign. In C. Hartsborne & P. Weiss (Eds.), Collected papers of Charles Saunders Peirce (Vol. 5, pp. 185-189). Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Penfield, W. (1959). In W. Penfield & L. Roberts, Speech and brain mechanisms. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Penrose, R. (1994). Shadows of the mind: A search for the missing science of conscious ness. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Perkins, D. N. (1981). The mind's best work. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Peterfreund, E. (1986). The heuristic approach to psychoanalytic therapy. In

■ J. Reppen (Ed.), Analysts at work, (pp. 127-144). Hillsdale, NJ: Analytic Press.

■ Piaget, J. (1952). The origin of intelligence in children. New York: International Universities Press. (Originally published in 1936.)

■ Piaget, J. (1954). Le langage et les opeґrations intellectuelles. Proble` mes de psycho linguistique. Symposium de l'Association de Psychologie Scientifique de Langue Francёaise. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.

■ Piaget, J. (1977). Problems of equilibration. In H. E. Gruber & J. J. Voneche (Eds.), The essential Piaget (pp. 838-841). London: Routlege & Kegan Paul. (Originally published in 1975 as L'eґquilibration des structures cognitives [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France].)

■ Piaget, J., & B. Inhelder. (1973). Memory and intelligence. New York: Basic Books.

■ Pinker, S. (1994). The language instinct. New York: Morrow.

■ Pinker, S. (1996). Facts about human language relevant to its evolution. In J.-P. Changeux & J. Chavaillon (Eds.), Origins of the human brain. A symposium of the Fyssen foundation (pp. 262-283). Oxford: Clarendon Press. Planck, M. (1949). Scientific autobiography and other papers. F. Gaynor (Trans.). New York: Philosophical Library.

■ Planck, M. (1990). Wissenschaftliche Selbstbiographie. W. Berg (Ed.). Halle, Germany: Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher Leopoldina.

■ Plato (1892). Meno. In The Dialogues of Plato (B. Jowett, Trans.; Vol. 2). New York: Clarendon. (Originally published circa 380 B.C.)

■ Poincareґ, H. (1913). Mathematical creation. In The foundations of science. G. B. Halsted (Trans.). New York: Science Press.

■ Poincareґ, H. (1921). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. G. B. Halstead (Trans.). New York: Science Press.

■ Poincareґ, H. (1929). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. New York: Science Press.

■ Poincareґ, H. (1952). Science and method. F. Maitland (Trans.) New York: Dover.

■ Polya, G. (1945). How to solve it. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Polanyi, M. (1958). Personal knowledge. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ Popper, K. (1968). Conjectures and refutations: The growth of scientific knowledge. New York: Harper & Row/Basic Books.

■ Popper, K., & J. Eccles (1977). The self and its brain. New York: Springer-Verlag.

■ Popper, K. R. (1959). The logic of scientific discovery. London: Hutchinson.

■ Putnam, H. (1975). Mind, language and reality: Philosophical papers (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Putnam, H. (1987). The faces of realism. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.

■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1981). The imagery debate: Analog media versus tacit knowledge. In N. Block (Ed.), Imagery (pp. 151-206). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1984). Computation and cognition: Towards a foundation for cog nitive science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Quillian, M. R. (1968). Semantic memory. In M. Minsky (Ed.), Semantic information processing (pp. 216-260). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Quine, W.V.O. (1960). Word and object. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Rabbitt, P.M.A., & S. Dornic (Eds.). Attention and performance (Vol. 5). London: Academic Press.

■ Rawlins, G.J.E. (1997). Slaves of the Machine: The quickening of computer technology. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Reid, T. (1970). An inquiry into the human mind on the principles of common sense. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 151-178). New York: Random House/Modern Library.

■ Reitman, W. (1970). What does it take to remember? In D. A. Norman (Ed.), Models of human memory (pp. 470-510). London: Academic Press.

■ Ricoeur, P. (1974). Structure and hermeneutics. In D. I. Ihde (Ed.), The conﬂict of interpretations: Essays in hermeneutics (pp. 27-61). Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.

■ Robinson, D. N. (1986). An intellectual history of psychology. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press.

■ Rorty, R. (1979). Philosophy and the mirror of nature. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Rosch, E. (1977). Human categorization. In N. Warren (Ed.), Studies in cross cultural psychology (Vol. 1, pp. 1-49) London: Academic Press.

■ Rosch, E. (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization (pp. 27-48). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Rosch, E., & B. B. Lloyd (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Rose, S. (1970). The chemistry of life. Baltimore: Penguin Books.

■ Rose, S. (1976). The conscious brain (updated ed.). New York: Random House.

■ Rose, S. (1993). The making of memory: From molecules to mind. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1992)

■ Roszak, T. (1994). The cult of information: A neo- Luddite treatise on high- tech, artificial intelligence, and the true art of thinking (2nd ed.). Berkeley: University of California Press.

■ Royce, J. R., & W. W. Rozeboom (Eds.) (1972). The psychology of knowing. New York: Gordon & Breach.

■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1977). Introduction to human information processing. New York: Wiley.

■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1980). Schemata: The building blocks of cognition. In R. J. Spiro, B. Bruce & W. F. Brewer (Eds.), Theoretical issues in reading comprehension. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Rumelhart, D. E., & J. L. McClelland (1986). On learning the past tenses of English verbs. In J. L. McClelland & D. E. Rumelhart (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the microstructure of cognition (Vol. 2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Rumelhart, D. E., P. Smolensky, J. L. McClelland & G. E. Hinton (1986). Schemata and sequential thought processes in PDP models. In J. L. McClelland, D. E. Rumelhart & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel Distributed Processing (Vol. 2, pp. 7-57). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Russell, B. (1927). An outline of philosophy. London: G. Allen & Unwin.

■ Russell, B. (1961). History of Western philosophy. London: George Allen & Unwin.

■ Russell, B. (1965). How I write. In Portraits from memory and other essays. London: Allen & Unwin.

■ Russell, B. (1992). In N. Griffin (Ed.), The selected letters of Bertrand Russell (Vol. 1), The private years, 1884- 1914. Boston: Houghton Mifﬂin. Ryecroft, C. (1966). Psychoanalysis observed. London: Constable.

■ Sagan, C. (1978). The dragons of Eden: Speculations on the evolution of human intel ligence. New York: Ballantine Books.

■ Salthouse, T. A. (1992). Expertise as the circumvention of human processing limitations. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Sanford, A. J. (1987). The mind of man: Models of human understanding. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ Sapir, E. (1921). Language. New York: Harcourt, Brace, and World.

■ Sapir, E. (1964). Culture, language, and personality. Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1941.)

■ Sapir, E. (1985). The status of linguistics as a science. In D. G. Mandelbaum (Ed.), Selected writings of Edward Sapir in language, culture and personality (pp. 160166). Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1929).

■ Scardmalia, M., & C. Bereiter (1992). Literate expertise. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Schafer, R. (1954). Psychoanalytic interpretation in Rorschach testing. New York: Grune & Stratten.

■ Schank, R. C. (1973). Identification of conceptualizations underlying natural language. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 187-248). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Schank, R. C. (1976). The role of memory in language processing. In C. N. Cofer (Ed.), The structure of human memory. (pp. 162-189) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Schank, R. C. (1986). Explanation patterns: Understanding mechanically and creatively. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Schank, R. C., & R. P. Abelson (1977). Scripts, plans, goals, and understanding. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ SchroЁdinger, E. (1951). Science and humanism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Searle, J. R. (1981a). Minds, brains, and programs. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 282-306). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Searle, J. R. (1981b). Minds, brains and programs. In D. Hofstadter & D. Dennett (Eds.), The mind's I (pp. 353-373). New York: Basic Books.

■ Searle, J. R. (1983). Intentionality. New York: Cambridge University Press.

■ Serres, M. (1982). The origin of language: Biology, information theory, and thermodynamics. M. Anderson (Trans.). In J. V. Harari & D. F. Bell (Eds.), Hermes: Literature, science, philosophy (pp. 71-83). Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

■ Simon, H. A. (1966). Scientific discovery and the psychology of problem solving. In R. G. Colodny (Ed.), Mind and cosmos: Essays in contemporary science and philosophy (pp. 22-40). Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press.

■ Simon, H. A. (1979). Models of thought. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ Simon, H. A. (1989). The scientist as a problem solver. In D. Klahr & K. Kotovsky (Eds.), Complex information processing: The impact of Herbert Simon. Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Simon, H. A., & C. Kaplan (1989). Foundations of cognitive science. In M. Posner (Ed.), Foundations of cognitive science (pp. 1-47). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Simonton, D. K. (1988). Creativity, leadership and chance. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Skinner, B. F. (1974). About behaviorism. New York: Knopf.

■ Smith, E. E. (1988). Concepts and thought. In J. Sternberg & E. E. Smith (Eds.), The psychology of human thought (pp. 19-49). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Smith, E. E. (1990). Thinking: Introduction. In D. N. Osherson & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Thinking. An invitation to cognitive science. (Vol. 3, pp. 1-2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Socrates. (1958). Meno. In E. H. Warmington & P. O. Rouse (Eds.), Great dialogues of Plato W.H.D. Rouse (Trans.). New York: New American Library. (Original publication date unknown.)

■ Solso, R. L. (1974). Theories of retrieval. In R. L. Solso (Ed.), Theories in cognitive psychology. Potomac, MD: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Spencer, H. (1896). The principles of psychology. New York: Appleton-CenturyCrofts.

■ Steiner, G. (1975). After Babel: Aspects of language and translation. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Sternberg, R. J. (1977). Intelligence, information processing, and analogical reasoning. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Sternberg, R. J. (1994). Intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg, Thinking and problem solving. San Diego: Academic Press.

■ Sternberg, R. J., & J. E. Davidson (1985). Cognitive development in gifted and talented. In F. D. Horowitz & M. O'Brien (Eds.), The gifted and talented (pp. 103-135). Washington, DC: American Psychological Association.

■ Storr, A. (1993). The dynamics of creation. New York: Ballantine Books. (Originally published in 1972.)

■ Stumpf, S. E. (1994). Philosophy: History and problems (5th ed.). New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Sulloway, F. J. (1996). Born to rebel: Birth order, family dynamics, and creative lives. New York: Random House/Vintage Books.

■ Thorndike, E. L. (1906). Principles of teaching. New York: A. G. Seiler.

■ Thorndike, E. L. (1970). Animal intelligence: Experimental studies. Darien, CT: Hafner Publishing Co. (Originally published in 1911.)

■ Titchener, E. B. (1910). A textbook of psychology. New York: Macmillan.

■ Titchener, E. B. (1914). A primer of psychology. New York: Macmillan.

■ Toulmin, S. (1957). The philosophy of science. London: Hutchinson.

■ Tulving, E. (1972). Episodic and semantic memory. In E. Tulving & W. Donaldson (Eds.), Organisation of memory. London: Academic Press.

■ Turing, A. (1946). In B. E. Carpenter & R. W. Doran (Eds.), ACE reports of 1946 and other papers. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Turkle, S. (1984). Computers and the second self: Computers and the human spirit. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Tyler, S. A. (1978). The said and the unsaid: Mind, meaning, and culture. New York: Academic Press.

■ van Heijenoort (Ed.) (1967). From Frege to Goedel. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

■ Varela, F. J. (1984). The creative circle: Sketches on the natural history of circularity. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality (pp. 309-324). New York: W. W. Norton.

■ Voltaire (1961). On the Penseґs of M. Pascal. In Philosophical letters (pp. 119-146). E. Dilworth (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.

■ Wagman, M. (1991a). Artificial intelligence and human cognition: A theoretical inter comparison of two realms of intellect. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1991b). Cognitive science and concepts of mind: Toward a general theory of human and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1993). Cognitive psychology and artificial intelligence: Theory and re search in cognitive science. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1995). The sciences of cognition: Theory and research in psychology and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1996). Human intellect and cognitive science: Toward a general unified theory of intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1997a). Cognitive science and the symbolic operations of human and artificial intelligence: Theory and research into the intellective processes. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1997b). The general unified theory of intelligence: Central conceptions and specific application to domains of cognitive science. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1998a). Cognitive science and the mind- body problem: From philosophy to psychology to artificial intelligence to imaging of the brain. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1998b). Language and thought in humans and computers: Theory and research in psychology, artificial intelligence, and neural science. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1998c). The ultimate objectives of artificial intelligence: Theoretical and research foundations, philosophical and psychological implications. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1999). The human mind according to artificial intelligence: Theory, re search, and implications. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (2000). Scientific discovery processes in humans and computers: Theory and research in psychology and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wall, R. (1972). Introduction to mathematical linguistics. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

■ Wallas, G. (1926). The Art of Thought. New York: Harcourt, Brace & Co.

■ Wason, P. (1977). Self contradictions. In P. Johnson-Laird & P. Wason (Eds.), Thinking: Readings in cognitive science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Wason, P. C., & P. N. Johnson-Laird. (1972). Psychology of reasoning: Structure and content. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Watson, J. (1930). Behaviorism. New York: W. W. Norton.

■ Watzlawick, P. (1984). Epilogue. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality. New York: W. W. Norton, 1984.

■ Weinberg, S. (1977). The first three minutes: A modern view of the origin of the uni verse. New York: Basic Books.

■ Weisberg, R. W. (1986). Creativity: Genius and other myths. New York: W. H. Freeman.

■ Weizenbaum, J. (1976). Computer power and human reason: From judgment to cal culation. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Wertheimer, M. (1945). Productive thinking. New York: Harper & Bros.

■ Whitehead, A. N. (1925). Science and the modern world. New York: Macmillan.

■ Whorf, B. L. (1956). In J. B. Carroll (Ed.), Language, thought and reality: Selected writings of Benjamin Lee Whorf. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Whyte, L. L. (1962). The unconscious before Freud. New York: Anchor Books.

■ Wiener, N. (1954). The human use of human beings. Boston: Houghton Mifﬂin.

■ Wiener, N. (1964). God & Golem, Inc.: A comment on certain points where cybernetics impinges on religion. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Winograd, T. (1972). Understanding natural language. New York: Academic Press.

■ Winston, P. H. (1987). Artificial intelligence: A perspective. In E. L. Grimson & R. S. Patil (Eds.), AI in the 1980s and beyond (pp. 1-12). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Winston, P. H. (Ed.) (1975). The psychology of computer vision. New York: McGrawHill.

■ Wittgenstein, L. (1953). Philosophical investigations. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.

■ Wittgenstein, L. (1958). The blue and brown books. New York: Harper Colophon.

■ Woods, W. A. (1975). What's in a link: Foundations for semantic networks. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representations and understanding: Studies in cognitive science (pp. 35-84). New York: Academic Press.

■ Woodworth, R. S. (1938). Experimental psychology. New York: Holt; London: Methuen (1939).

■ Wundt, W. (1904). Principles of physiological psychology (Vol. 1). E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.

■ Wundt, W. (1907). Lectures on human and animal psychology. J. E. Creighton & E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.

■ Young, J. Z. (1978). Programs of the brain. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Ziman, J. (1978). Reliable knowledge: An exploration of the grounds for belief in science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Bibliography

Страницы

См. также в других словарях:

Mind and matter — may refer to: Mind and Matter, a 1958 book by physicist Erwin Schrödinger Mind body dichotomy This disambiguation page lists articles associated with the same title. If an … Wikipedia
The Body Snatcher — Infobox short story | name = The Body Snatcher author = Robert Louis Stevenson country = Scotland language = English genre = Short story publication type = Newspaper publisher = Pall Mall Gazette pub date = December 1884 media type = Print… … Wikipedia
TCM model of the body — The model of the body in traditional Chinese medicine has the following elements: * the Fundamental Substances; * Qi, Blood, Jing (Essence), Shen (Mind) that nourish and protect the Zang Fu organs; * and the meridians ( jing luo ) which connect… … Wikipedia
Mister Mind and the Monster Society of Evil — Mister Mind Mister Mind, in artwork from the cover of The Power of Shazam! #40 (1997). Art by Jerry Ordway. Publication information Publisher … Wikipedia
Electric Music for the Mind and Body — Infobox Album | Name = Electric Music for the Mind and Body Type = Album Artist = Country Joe and the Fish Released = January 1967 Recorded = Sierra Sound Laboratories Berkley, California by Robert DeSouza Genre = Psychedelic rock, acid rock… … Wikipedia
Sociology of the body — is a branch of sociology studying the representations and social uses of the human body in modern societies. Early theoriesAccording to Thomas Laqueur, [Thomas Laqueur, Making Sex: Body and Gender From the Greeks to Freud (Massachusetts , Harvard … Wikipedia
I Sing the Body Electro — Infobox Album Name = I Sing the Body Electro Type = Album Longtype = Artist = Kurtis Mantronik Released = September 1, 1998 Recorded = Genre = Electronic Big Beat Hip hop Length = Label = Oxygen Music Works OMW 8 Producer = Kurtis Mantronik… … Wikipedia
The Well of Loneliness — infobox Book | name = The Well of Loneliness title orig = translator = image caption = Cover of the first edition author = Radclyffe Hall cover artist = country = United Kingdom language = English publisher = Jonathan Cape genre = Novel release… … Wikipedia
Mind transfer in fiction — Mind transfer is a common theme in science fiction. The idea is very briefly mentioned in Isaac Asimov s 1956 short story The Last Question : One by one Man fused with AC, each physical body losing its mental identity in a manner that was somehow … Wikipedia
Body Psychotherapy — [Body Psychotherapy: An Introduction, Nick Totton, Open University Press, 2003, ISBN 10: 0 335 21038 4 (pb); 0 335 21039 2.] [Body Psychotherapy, ed. Tree Staunton, Brunner Routledge, 2002, ISBN 10: 1 58391 115 4 9PB0; 1 58391 116 2 (pb)] [Body,… … Wikipedia
The Neptunes discography — The Neptunes are a two member producing group consisting of Pharrell Williams and Chad Hugo. This discography lists the recorded performances as a duo and individuals. It also lists the writing and production credits as The Neptunes, as Williams… … Wikipedia

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на английский

the+mind+and+the+body

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на английский

the+mind+and+the+body

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка: